sinful and evil however they may imagine them to be good And herein I say we differ vastly from Papists they think and seek to be justified by such Works as are evil in the sight of God whereas we believe that by no such Works can any man be justified Other weighty Differences could be shewed in relation to this Matter but what is here in short declared may suffice to evince that we differ widely from the Papists concerning Justification Thirdly Look how near a kin ye are to Papists as in many other things so in these relating to Justification First Do ye not say That ye are not justified by Christ in-dwelling in you So say the Papists Secondly Do ye not say That the way to attain to a state of Justification is not by believing in the Word of Faith which is in every man and in the Light wherewith Christ has enlightned every man that comes into the World And so say the Papists who though they talk of Vniversal Grace yet they deny that this Vniversal Grace is an Evangelical Principle of Light by believing in which men can attain unto a state of Justification immediately Thirdly Do ye not say That God's Act of Justification is not an immediate Testimony of his Spirit declaring or pronouncing men righteous And so say the Papists Fourthly Do ye not say That men are not to know their Justification or that they are in a justified state by an immediate Testimony of the Spirit in them by way of object for this were to assert Immediate Revelation So do the Papists So by these few Instances given here and by many other Instances given by others in other particulars try your selves and first clear your selves of Popery before you or thou dost throw it upon us Now whereas thou alledgest That the Apostle in the matter of Justification excludes all Works even those of Christ his working in the Saints and which they work in him 'T is false nor do the Scriptures cited by thee prove thy intent As Rom. 3.20 Gal. 2.16 Tit. 3.5 thou say'st The Apostle speaks of Works in general Works of the Law and of the Spirit without any limitation But herein thou contradictest the very express Scriptures cited by thee for all these Scriptures speak of Works with a limitation As Rom. 3.20 By the deeds of the Law there shall no Flesh be justified and Gal. 2.16 Knowing that a man is not justified by the Works of the Law Here the Works of the Law are excluded but not the Works of Christ in us which are not of the Law for the Law or first Covenant was weak and gave not strength to them who were under it to fulfil Righteousness but these who were in Christ Jesus witnessed the Righteousness of the Law fulfilled in them who walked not after the Flesh but after the Spirit And as for that other Scripture Tit. 3.5 though it exclude Works of mens doing as of themselves yet it excludes not all Works nor inward Righteousness of Christ but expresly includes it According to his Mercy he saved us by the washing of Regeneration and Renewing of the Holy Ghost Thou couldst not have brought a more plain proof against thy self for thou citest this Scripture has holding forth Justification Now the Apostle saith He saved us according to his Mercy by the washing of Regeneration and renewing of the Holy Ghost and is not the washing of Regeneration and renewing of the Holy Ghost a Work which comprehends many particular Works of the Spirit of Christ in the Saints And is not Regeneration and the renewing of the Holy Ghost a Righteousness wrought in us How is it then that thou art not ashamed to charge us with Rank Popery for saying We are justified by a Righteousness wrought in us seeing the very Scripture cited by thee is expresly for it May we not pertinently return these words upon thee which thou mis-appliest to us Oh! tell it not in Gath publish it not in the Streets of Askalon c. that a man who pretends to teach others a-right in the matter of Justification hath so confounded himself that to prove that Justification is not by a Righteousness wrought within brings a Scripture which speaks expresly of Righteousness within to wit that of Regeneration and Renovation by which we are saved And if any should say The words do not say We are Justified by the washing of Regeneration and renewing of the Holy Ghost but we are Saved thereby as intending Sanctification and not Justification I answer This helps not the Author out of the Ditch for he brings this Scripture forth applying it to the matter of Justification But again If these words exclude all Works generally and without any limitation then they exclude all Works which are wrought by the Spirit of Christ from sanctification as if men were sanctified by no Works of the Spirit of Christ within them Sanctification by the Works of the Spirit Or if it be said that Works of our own doing Self-righteousness are only excluded from having place in our Sanctification but not the Works wrought in and by the Spirit of Christ then I say why may not the same Distinction have place in all these other Scriptures which say We are not justified by Works c. And indeed in all these Scriptures it holds true no less concerning Sanctification than concerning Justification As thus By the deeds of the Law there shall no flesh be sanctified knowing that a man is not sanctified by the Works of the Law c. But it were vain to infer from this that men are sanctified by no Works of Righteousness wrought in them by the Spirit of Christ. Therefore it is as vain to infer that men are justified by no Works of Righteousness wrought in them by his Spirit Page 22 Thou say'st We can shift off Popery with this that they are not our Good Works which deserve and merit Justification but the Good Works of Christ's working in us Yea I say we do justly cast off the Accusation of Popery as having the express testimony of Scripture that we are justified by Works to wit such as are wrought in Christ and by him in us James 2.24 You see then that a man is justified by Works and not by Faith only Compared with Tit. 3.5 before-mentioned And as for the Papists Works by which they seek to be justified we do not acknowledge them to be such Works as whereby or wherein any can be justified And whereas thou pleadest That the Good Works of Christ's working in us are ours citing Isai. 26.12 Matth. 5.16 c. We grant it but they are not ours in that signification as where it is said He that is entred into his Rest hath ceased from his own Works Hebr. 4.10 There are Works which are so ours that they are not the Works of the sanctifying renewing Spirit of Christ in us What works do justify and such are Works both of open Unrighteousness and of
of the Scriptures and confirm negligent Atheists in their contemptuous slighting of them Because we speak of walking The Anointing is no Confirming of Atheists or doing our Work by the immediate Counsel of God But he might as well babble against the Beloved Disciple 1 Joh. 2.24 Ye have received an Anointing and ye need not that any man should teach you and yet was then teaching them himself without Contradiction As for that Scripture Joh 12.24 48. which he desires us to read we find not how in the least they strike against our Principle for as it is without doubt to us that the words which Christ spake will stand in Judgment against him and his Brethren because while in words they pretend to Exalt it both in Principle and Practice they vilifie and deny it As a third Reason he alledges We prefer our silent Waiting to the Reading of Scriptures as if we must first come to this e're we can know the Scripture aright adding that this Waiting is defined by us To be a silent posture of the Heart without thinking good or evil Answ. These thoughts which we say ought to be excluded from Waiting are man's own thoughts Waiting excludes man's own thoughts not such as the Spirit of God furnisheth him with and it is great Ignorance to say That without this we can use the Scriptures aright seeing the things of God knoweth no man save the Spirit of God 1 Cor. 2.11 As for his own Imaginations which he subjoins concerning our Waiting they signifie nothing because alledged without any proof We deny not but that Faith Hope and Charity is exercised in waiting yet not without such thoughts as proceed from the Spirit of God And whereas he finds we clear our selves of this Calumny of being Vilifiers of the Scripture by shewing how much it is our desire to try Doctrines by them he alledgeth We have herein been suspected of Juggling the proof is R. Farmer saith so But R. Farmer 's saying and W. M's saying is all one in this matter neither of them are to be trusted without proof Now the Reason because we say that the Scriptures are not the Saints Rule of knowing God and living to him But this is just to beg the thing in Question That Story mentioned by him of a Quaker's telling a certain Woman in Aberdeen that she might as well read a Latin Book as the Bible doth no ways prove that we are against trying of Doctrines by the Scripture seeing the Quaker he speaks of might have had good reason to look upon that supposed Religious Woman as one alienated from that Spiritual Key of David which can alone truly open the Scriptures and so might well tell her she would do well first to come to that else her Reading might be so far from profiting her that she might come to wrest them to her own Destruction 2 Pet. 3.16 Sect. 2. Page 30. He begins with Acknowledging That something may be accounted the Declaration of ones Mind which is not his Word Though page 12. of his Dialogue he could not but smile at it as Irrational To prove the Scriptures to be truly and properly called the Word of God he subjoineth That the Precepts of the Scripture were uttered and spoke of God But in Answer to this I shew him page 26. of my last that the Properties peculiar to the Word cannot be spoken of the Scripture The outward and inward word distinguish'd but of the Inward and Living Word To which he replies nothing only tells There is a twofold Word a Co-essential Co-eternal Word and a Spiritual Word the Temporal expressed Word or the Word written in time But seeing he pretends to be pleading for the Scripture he should have used the Language of it and not such strange Anti-scriptural Expressions which are not to be found in all the Bible Where doth he read of a Spiritual Temporal expressed Word A part of my Argument shewing that these Scriptures Hos. 1.1 Joel 1.1 Isai. 38.4 are understood of that Word from which the Scriptures are given forth he hath but mentioned not answered for I told him page 26. of my last that where it is said The Spirit of God came upon such a one or to such a one that therefore the Scripture is the Spirit and so as do the Socinians call the Writings of the Prophets and Apostles the Spirit denying the necessity of any other Spirit this he hath wholly omitted And indeed he seems pretty much to incline to the Socinians in this matter Sword of the Spirit for he says That the Scripture is the Sword of the Spirit and that because Christ in his conflict with Satan said It was written But had this been Christ's only Sword we must conclude the Devil to have had the same for he said also It is written and according to this Doctrine who hath a Bible in his pocket wanteth not the Sword of the Spirit which savoureth of that Popish soppery That the sign of the Cross puts away Devils but experience teacheth us both these Opinions to be alike ridiculous Upon this occasion in his Dialogue page 13. he asserted That it is all one to say the Scripture saith and God saith And whereas in Answer to this I told him that they might be said to be one because of their Agreement yet were no more one than the Sun-beam and the Shadow is one though they agree together Because he knew not what to reply to this he mentions a part of these words of mine and subjoins by way of Answer to them That they tend to advance humane Writings and equal them with the Scripture when they agree with what God saith Which as it is a manifest shift and no Reply so it is a notable Impertinency to say There is any Hazzard of advancing such Writings as truly agree with what God saith for upon what other account are the Scriptures to be esteemed Page 32. to prove That word mentioned Mark 7. which he fancies is said to be made void is not the Living Word but the outward Precept of the Scripture he says It is plainly held forth to be so without any further Probation He addeth page 34. That it seems we think they set up the Scriptures us an Idol instead of that from which they come asking If we did ever hear them call it the Eternal Son of God that Saviour who died c. Answ. Though we have not heard you term the Scripture yet it is not without Reason we say ye set them up in Christ's stead For I have a Letter under one of the present National Teacher's hand A National Teacher's belief of the Scriptures wherein he says The Scriptures are the alone means of Salvation yea the alone Way Truth and Life and that none can be saved without them And I have heard another call the Greek Testament The only Foundation Now being these are the peculiar Properties of Christ have we not reason to say that such
not sufficient neither were ever appointed to be the adequate and only Rule nor yet can guide or direct a Christian in all those things that are needful for him to know We shall leave that to the next Proposition to be Examined What is proper in this place to be proved is That Christians now are to be led inwardly and immediately by the Spirit of God even in the same manner though it befall not to many to be led in the same measure as the Saints were of old § X. I shall prove this by divers Arguments and first from the Promise of Christ in these words Joh. 14.16 And I will pray the Father and he will give you another Comforter that he may abide with you for ever Vers. 17 Even the Spirit of Truth whom the World cannot receive because it seeth him not neither knoweth him but ye know him Christians are now to be led by the Spirit in the same manner as the Saints of old for he dwelleth with you and shall be in you Again vers 26. But the Comforter which is the Holy Ghost whom the Father will send in my Name he shall teach you all things and bring all things to your remembrance And 16.13 But when that Spirit of Truth shall come he shall lead you into all Truth for he shall not speak of himself but whatsoever he shall hear he shall speak and shall declare unto you things to come We have here first Who this is and that is divers ways expressed to wit The Comforter the Spirit of Truth the Holy Ghost the Sent of the Father in the Name of Christ. And hereby is sufficiently proved the Sottishness of those Socinians and other Carnal Christians who neither know nor acknowledge any internal Spirit or Power but that which is meerly Natural by which they sufficiently declare themselves to be of the World who cannot receive the Spirit because they neither see him nor know him Secondly Where this Spirit is to be He dwelleth with you and shall be in you And Thirdly What his Work is He shall teach you all things and bring all things to your remembrance and guide you into all Truth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 As to the first Most do acknowledge that there is nothing else understood than what the plain words signify Who is this Comforter Which is also Evident by many Query I other places of Scripture that will hereafter occur neither do I see how such as Affirm otherways can avoid Blasphemy For if the Comforter the Holy Ghost and Spirit of Truth be all one with the Scriptures then it would follow that the Scriptures is God seeing it is true that the Holy Ghost is God If these mens Reasoning might take place wherever the Spirit is mentioned in relation to the Saints thereby might be truly and properly understood the Scriptures Nonsensical Consequences from the Socinians belief of the Scriptures being the Spirit Which what a Non-sensical Monster it would make of the Christian Religion will easily appear to all men As where it is said A manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withal it might be rendred thus A manifestation of the Scriptures is given to every man to profit withal What notable Sense this would make and what a Curious Interpretation let us consider by the Sequel of the same Chapter 1 Cor. 12.9 10 11. To another the gifts of healing by the same Spirit to another the working of miracles c. but all these worketh that one and the self-same Spirit dividing to every man severally as he will What would now these great Masters of Reason the Socinians Judge if we should place the Scriptures here instead of the Spirit Would it answer their Reason which is the great guide of their Faith Would it be good and sound Reason in their Logical Schools to affirm That the Scripture divideth severally as it will and giveth to some the gift of healing to others the working of miracles If then this Spirit a Manifestation whereof is given to every man to profit withal be no other than that Spirit of Truth before-mentioned which guideth into all Truth this Spirit of Truth cannot be the Scripture I could infer an hundred more Absurdities of this kind upon this sottish Opinion but what is said may suffice For even some of themselves being at times forgetful or ashamed of their own Doctrine do acknowledge That the Spirit of God is another thing and distinct from the Scriptures to guide and influence the Saints Secondly That this Spirit is inward in my opinion needs no Interpretation nor Commentary He dwelleth with you and shall be in you This indwelling of the Spirit in the Saints as it is a thing most needful to be known and believed so it is as positively asserted in the Scripture as any thing else can be If so be the Spirit of God dwell in you saith the Apostle Query II to the Romans 8.9 and again Know ye not that ye are the Temple of the Holy Ghost Where is his place and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you 1 Cor. 6.19 without this the Apostle reckoneth no man a Christian. If any man saith he have not the Spirit of Christ he is none of his These words immediately follow those above-mentioned out of the Epistle to the Romans But ye are not in the flesh if so be the Spirit of God dwell in you The Context of which sheweth The Spirit within the main Token of a Christian. that the Apostle reckoneth it the main Token of a Christian both positively and negatively For in the former verses he sheweth how the Carnal mind is enmity against God and that such as are in the flesh cannot please him Where subsuming he adds concerning the Romans That they are not in the flesh if the Spirit of God dwell in them What is this but to Affirm that they in whom the Spirit dwells are no longer in the flesh nor of those who please not God but are become Christians indeed Again in the next verse he Concludes Negatively That if any man have not the Spirit of Christ he is none of his that is he is no Christian. He then that acknowledges himself Ignorant and a Stranger to the Inward In-being of the Spirit of Christ in his heart doth thereby acknowledge himself to be yet in the Carnal mind which is Enmity to God to be yet in the flesh where God cannot be pleased and in short whatever he may otherways know or believe of Christ or however much skill'd or acquainted with the letter of the Holy Scripture not yet to be notwithstanding all that Attained to the least desire of a Christian yea not once to have embraced the Christian Religion For take but away the Spirit and Christianity remains no more Christianity than the dead Carcase of a man when the Soul and Spirit is departed remains a Man which the living can no more abide but do
same Reason is the Spirit more originally and principally the Rule according to that received Maxim in the Schools Propter quod unumquodque est tale illud ipsum magis est tale That for which a thing is such the thing it self is more such § I. THe former part of this Proposition though it needs no Apology for it The Holy Scriptures the most Excellent Writings in the World yet is a good Apology for us and will help to Sweep away that among many other Calumnies wherewith we are often loaded as if we were Vilifiers and Deniers of the Scriptures For in that which we Affirm of them it doth appear at what high Rate we Value them accounting them without all Deceit or Equivocation the Most Excellent Writings in the World to which not only no other Writings are to be preferr'd but even in divers respects not Comparable thereunto For as we freely acknowledge that their Authority doth not depend upon the Approbation or Canons of any Church or Assembly so neither can we subject them to the fall'n corrupt and defiled Reason of man and therein as we do freely Agree with the Protestants against the Error of the Romanists so on the other hand we cannot go the length of such Protestants as make their Authority to depend upon any Vertue or Power that is in the Writings themselves but we desire to ascribe all to that Spirit from which they proceeded We Confess indeed there wants not a Majesty in the Style a Coherence in the parts a good Scope in the whole but seeing these things are nor discerned by the Natural but only by the Spiritual man it is the Spirit of God that must give us that Belief of the Scriptures which may satisfy our Consciences Therefore the Chiefest among Protestants both in their particular Writings and publick Confessions are forced to acknowledge this Hence Calvin though he saith He is able to prove that if there be a God in Heaven Calvin's Testimony That the Scriptures Certainty is from the Spirit these Writings have proceeded from him yet he concludes Another Knowledge to be necessary Inst. lib. 1. cap. 7 sect 4. But if saith he we respect the Consciences that they be not daily molested with Doubts and they stick not at every Scruple it is Requisite that this Perswasion which we speak of be taken higher than Humane Reason Judgment or Conjectures to wit from the secret Testimony of the Holy Spirit And again To those that ask That we prove unto them by Reason that Moses and the Prophets were Inspired of God to speak I answer that the Testimony of the Holy Spirit is more Excellent than all Reason And again Let this remain a firm Truth that he only whom the Holy Ghost hath perswaded can Repose himself on the Scripture with a true Certainty And lastly This then is a Judgment which cannot be begotten but by a Heavenly Revelation c. The same is also Affirmed in the first Publick Confession of the French Churches published in the year 1559. Art 4. We know these Books to be Canonick and the most â—ertain Rule of our Faith The Confession of the French Churches not so much by the Common Accord and Consent of the Church as by the Testimony and Inward Perswasion of the Holy Spirit Thus also in the fifth Article of the Confession of Faith of the Churches of Holland Confirmed by the Synod of Dort Churches of Holland Assert the same We receive these Books only for Holy and Canonick not so much because the Church receives and approves them as because the Spirit of God renders Witness in our Hearts that they are of God And lastly The Divines so called at Westminster Westminster Confession the same who began to be affraid of and guard against the Testimony of the Spirit because they perceived a Dispensation beyond that which they were under beginning to Dawn and to Eclipse them yet could they not get by this though they have laid it down neither so clearly distinctly nor honestly as they that went before It is in these words Chap. 1. Sect. 5. Nevertheless our full Perswasion and Assurance of the Infallible Truth thereof is from the Inward Work of the Holy Spirit bearing Witness by and with the Word in our heart By all which it appeareth how Necessary it is to seek the Certainty of the Scriptures from the Spirit and no where else The Infinite Janglings and Endless Contests of those that seek their Authority elsewhere do witness to the Truth hereof For the Ancients themselves Apocrypha even of the First Centuries were not at one among themselves concerning them while some of them Rejected Books which we Approve and others of them Approved those Concil Laod. Can. 59 in Cod Ecc. 163. Concil Laod. held in the Year 364. Excluded from the Canon Eccl the Wisdom of Solomon Judith Tobias the Maccabees which the Council of Carthage held in the Year 399. Received which some of us Reject It is not unknown to such as are in the least acquainted with Antiquity what Great Contests are concerning the Second Epistle of Peter that of James the Second and Third of John and the Revelations which many even very Ancient deny to have been Written by the Beloved Disciple and Brother of James but by another of that name What should then become of Christians if they had not received that Spirit and those Spiritual senses by which they know how to discern the True from the False It 's the Priviledge of Christ's Sheep indeed that they hear his Voice and refuse that of a Stranger which Priviledge being taken away we are left a Prey to all manner of Wolves § II. Though then we do acknowledge the Scriptures to be a very Heavenly and Divine Writing the Vse of them to be very Comfortable and Necessary to the Church of Christ and that we also admire and give Praise to the Lord for his wonderful Providence in preserving these Writings so Pure and Vncorrupted as we have them through so long a Night of Apostasy to be a Testimony for his Truth against the Wickedness and Abominations even of those whom he made Instrumental in preserving them so that they have kept them to be a Witness against themselves yet we may not call them the Principal Fountain of all Truth and Knowledge nor yet the first Adequate Rule of Faith and Manners because the Principal Fountain of Truth must be the Truth it self i. e. that whose Certainty and Authority depends not upon another The Scriptures are not the Principal Ground of Truth When we doubt of the Streams of any River or Flood we recur to the Fountain it self and having found it there we Sist we can go no further because there it springs out of the Bowels of the Earth which are Inscrutable Even so the Writings and Sayings of all men we must bring to the Word of God I mean the Eternal Word and if they Agree
of God to his Children in these latter days For I have known some of my Friends who profess the same Faith with me faithful Servants of the most-High God and full of the Divine Knowledge of his Truth as it was immediately and inwardly Revealed to them by the Spirit from a true and living Experience who not only were ignorant of the Greek and Hebrew Wrong Translations of Scriptures discerned in the Spirit by the Unlearned in Letters but even some of them could not Read their own Vulgar Language who being pressed by the Adversaries with some Citations out of the English Translation and finding them to disagree with the Manifestation of Truth in their hearts have boldly Affirmed The Spirit of God never said so and that it was certainly wrong for they did not believe that any of the Holy Prophets or Apostles had ever written so Which when I on this Account seriously Examined I really found to be Errors and Corruptions of the Translators who as in most Translations do not so much give us the genuine Significations of the words as strain them to express that which comes nearest with that Opinion and Notion they have of Truth And this seemed to me to sute very well with that saying of Augustine Epist. 19. ad Hen. Tom. 2. fol. 14. after he has said that he gives only that honour to those Books which are called Canonical as to believe that the Authors thereof did in writing not Err. He adds And if I shall meet with any thing in these Writings that seemeth Repugnant to Truth I shall not doubt to say that either the Volume is Faulty or Erroneous that the Expounder hath not reached what was said or that I have in no wise Vnderstood it So that he supposes that in the Transcription and Translation there may be Errors § V. If it be then asked me Whether I think hereby to render the Scripture altogether uncertain Object or useless I Answer Not at all The Proposition it self declares what Esteem Answ. 1 I have for them And provided that to the Spirit from which they came be but granted that place the Scriptures themselves give it I do freely Concede to the Scripture the Second Place even whatsoever they say of themselves Which the Apostle Paul chiefly mentions in Two places Rom. 15.4 Whatsoever things were Written aforetime were Written for our Learning that we through Patience and Comfort of the Scriptures might have hope 2 Tim. 3.15 16 17. The Holy Scriptures are able to make wise unto Salvation through Faith which is in Christ Jesus All Scripture given by Inspiration from God is profitable for Correction for Instruction in Righteousness that the Man of God may be perfect throughly furnished unto every good Work For though God do principally and chiefly lead us by his Spirit yet he sometimes conveys his Comfort and Consolation to us through his Children whom he raises up and Inspires to Speak or Write a Word in Season whereby the Saints are made Instruments in the hand of the Lord to strengthen and encourage one another which do also tend to perfect and make them wise unto Salvation And such as are led by the Spirit cannot neglect The Saints Mutual Comfort is the same Spirit in all but do naturally love and are wonderfully cherished by that which proceedeth from the same Spirit in another because such mutual Emanations of the heavenly Life tend to quicken the mind when at any time it is overtaken with Heaviness Peter himself declares this to have been the End of his Writing 2 Pet. 1.12 13. Wherefore I will not be negligent to put you always in Remembrance of those things though ye know them and be Established in the present Truth Yea I think it meet as long as I am in this tabernacle to stir you up by putting you in Remembrance God is Teacher of his People himself and there is nothing more Express than that such as are under the New Covenant They need no man to Teach them yet it was a Fruit of Christ's Ascension to send Teachers and Pastors for perfecting of the Saints So that the same Work is ascribed to the Scriptures as to Teachers the one to make the Man of God perfect the other for the perfection of the Saints As then Teachers are not to go before the Teaching of God himself under the New Covenant but to follow after it neither are they to Rob us of that great Priviledge which Christ hath purchased unto us by his Blood so neither is the Scripture to go before the Teaching of the Spirit or to Rob us of it Answ. 2 Secondly God hath seen meet that herein we should as in a Looking-glass see the Conditions and Experiences of the Saints of old that finding our Experience Answer to theirs The Scriptures a Looking-glass we might thereby be the more Confirmed and Comforted and our Hope Strengthened of obtaining the same End that observing the Providences attending them seeing the Snares they were liable to and beholding their Deliverances we may thereby be made Wise unto Salvation and seasonably Reproved and Instructed in Righteousness This is the Great Work of the Scriptures and their Service to us that we may witness them fulfilled in us and so discern the Stamp of God's Spirit and Ways upon them by the inward Acquaintance we have with the same Spirit and Work in our hearts The Scriptures Work and Service The Prophecies of the Scripture are also very comfortable and profitable unto us as the same Spirit Inlightens us to observe them fulfilled and to be fulfilled For in all this it is to be observed that it is only the Spiritual man that can make a right use of them they are able to make the Man of God perfect so it is not the Natural Man and whatsoever was written aforetime was written for Our Comfort Our that are the Believers our that are the Saints concerning such the Apostle speaks For as for the other the Apostle Peter plainly declares that the Vnstable and Vnlearned wrest them to their own destruction These were they that were Vnlearned in the Divine and Heavenly Learning of the Spirit not in Humane and School-literature of which we may safely presume that Peter himself being a Fisher-man had no great skill for it may be with great probability yea certainly be affirmed that he had no knowledge of Aristotle's Logick Logick which both Papists and Protestants now degenerating from the Simplicity of Truth make Hand-maid of Divinity as they call it and a necessary Introduction to their Carnal Natural and Humane Ministry By the infinite obscure Labours of which kind of men mixing-in their heathenish stuff the Scripture is rendered at this day of so little service to the simple people whereof if Jerom complained in his time now twelve hundred years ago saying Hierom. Ep. 134. ad Cypr. Tom. 3. It is wont to befall the most part of Learned men that it is
Authentick that it ought to be Received First If he should say Because it Contradicts not the Rest besides that there is no mention made of it in any of the Rest perhaps these men think it doth Contradict Paul in relation to Faith and Works Whether the Epistle of James be Authentick and how to know it But if that should be granted it would as well follow that Every Writer that Contradicts not the Scripture should be put into the Canon and by this means these men fall into a greater Absurdity than they fix upon us For thus they would Equal every one the Writings of their own Sect with the Scriptures for I suppose they judge their own Confession of Faith doth not Contradict the Scriptures Will it therefore follow that it should be bound up with the Bible And yet it seems impossible according to their Principles to bring any better Aagument to prove the Epistle of James to be Authentick There is then this Vnavoidable Necessity to say We know it by the same Spirit from which it was written or otherwise to step back to Rome and say We know by Tradition that the Church hath declared it to be Canonical and the Church is Infallible Let them find a Mids if they can So that out of this Objection we shall draw an Vnanswerable Argument ad hominem to our purpose That which cannot Assure me concerning an Article of Faith necessary to be believed is not the Primary Adequate Only Rule of Faith But The Scripture cannot thus Assure me Therefore c. I prove the Assumption thus That which cannot Assure me concerning the Canon of the Scripture to wit that such Books are only to be Admitted and the Apocrypha to be Excluded Cannot Assure me of this Therefore c And lastly As to these words Rev. 22.18 that If any man shall add Object 3 unto these things God shall add unto him the Plagues that are written in this Book I desire they will shew me Answ. how it relates to any thing else than to that Particular Prophecy It saith not Now the Canon of the Scripture is filled up no man is to write more from that Spirit Yea do not all Confess What it means to Add to the Scriptures that there have been Prophecies and true Prophets since The Papists deny it not And do not the Protestants affirm that John Huss prophesied of the Reformation Was he therefore Cursed or did he therein Evil I could give many other Examples Confessed by themselves But moreover the same was in Effect Commanded long before Prov. 30.6 Add thou not unto his words lest he reprove thee and thou be found a liar Yet how many Books of the Prophets were written after And the same was said by Moses Deut. 4.2 Ye shall not Add unto the Word which I command you neither shall ye Diminish ought from it So that though we should extend that of the Revelations beyond the particular Prophecy of that Book it cannot be understood but of a New Gospel or New Doctrines or of Restraining Prop. 4 man's Spirit that he mix not his Humane Words with the Divine and not of a New Revelation of the Old as we have said before PROPOSITION IV. Concerning the Condition of Man in the Fall All Adam's Posterity or Mankind both Jews and Gentiles as to the first Adam or Earthly Man is fallen degenerated and dead deprived of the sensation or feeling of this Inward Testimony Rom. 5.12 15. or Seed of God and is subject unto the Power Nature and Seed of the Serpent which he soweth in mens hearts while they abide in this Natural and Corrupted Estate from whence it comes that not only their Words and Deeds but all their Imaginations are Evil perpetually in the sight of God as proceeding from this depraved and wicked Seed Man therefore as he is in this State can know nothing aright yea his Thoughts and Conceptions concerning God and things Spiritual until he be dis-joined from this Evil Seed and united to the Divine Light are Unprofitable both to himself and others Hence are Rejected the Socinian and Pelagian Errors in the Exalting a Natural Light as also the Papists and most of Protestants who Affirm That man without the true Grace of God may be a True Minister of the Gospel Nevertheless this Seed is not imputed to Infants until by Transgression they actually join themselves therewith for they are by Nature the Children of Wrath who walk according to the Power of the Prince of the Air Ephes. 2. and the Spirit that now worketh in the Children of Disobedience having their Conversation in the Lusts of the Flesh fulfilling the desires of the Flesh and of the Mind § I. HItherto we have Discoursed how the True Knowledge of God is Attained and Preserved also of what Vse and Service the Holy Scripture is to the Saints We come now to Examine The State and Condition of Man as he stands in the Fall what his Capacity and Power is and how far he is able as of himself to Advance in relation to the things of God Of this we touch'd a little in the beginning of the Second Proposition but the full right and through Understanding of it is of great Vse and Service because from the Ignorance and Altercations that have been about it there have arisen great and dangerous Errors both on the one hand and the other While some do so far Exalt the Light of Nature or the Faculty of the Natural man as Capable of himself by vertue of the Inward Will Faculty Light or Power that pertains to his Nature to follow that which is good and make real progress towards Heaven And of these are the Pelagians and Semi-Pelagians of old and of late the Socinians and divers others among the Papists Others again will needs run into another Extream to whom Augustine among the Ancients first made way in his Declining Age Augustine 's Zeal against Pelagius through the heat of his zeal against Pelagius not only Confessing men Vncapable of themselves to do good and prone to evil but that in his very Mother's Womb and before he Commits any Actual Transgression he is Contaminate with a Real Guilt whereby he deserves Eternal Death in which respect they are not afraid to Affirm That many poor Infants are Eternally Damned and for ever endure the Torments of Hell Therefore the God of Truth having now again Revealed his Truth that good and even Way by his own Spirit hath taught us to avoid both these Extreams That then which our Proposition leads to Treat of is Part I First What the Condition of Man is in the Fall and how far Vncapable to meddle in the Things of God And Secondly That God doth not impute this Evil to Infants until Part II they Actually join with it That so by Establishing the Truth we may overturn the Errors on both parts And as for that Third thing Included in the Proposition it self concerning Part III
not neither can be understood of Man's Answ. 1 own Nature which is Corrupt and Fall'n but of that Spiritual Nature which proceedeth from the Seed of God in man as it receiveth a new Visitation of God's Love and is quickened by it By what Nature the Gentiles did do the things of the Law which clearly appears by the following words where he saith These not having a Law i. e. outwardly are a Law unto themselves which shews the Work of the Law written in their hearts These Acts of theirs then are an Effect of the Law written in their hearts but the Scripture declareth that the Writing of the Law in the heart is a part yea and a great part too of the New Covenant-Dispensation and so no Consequence nor part of man's Nature Secondly If this Nature here spoken of could be understood of man's own Nature which he hath as he is a Man then would the Apostle Answ. 2 unavoidably Contradict himself since he elsewhere positively declares That the Natural Man discerneth not the things of God nor can Now I hope the Law of God is among the Things of God especially The Natural Man discerneth not c. as it 's written in the heart The Apostle in Chap. 7. of the same Epistle saith vers 12. That the Law is holy just and good and vers 14. That the Law is Spiritual but he is Carnal Now in what respect is he Carnal be as he stands in the Fall Vnregenerate Now what Inconsistency would here be to say that he is Carnal and yet not so of his own Nature seeing it is from his Nature that he is so denominated We see the Apostle Contra-distinguisheth the Law as Spiritual from Man's Nature as Carnal and Sinful Wherefore as Christ saith There can no Grapes be expected from Thistles nor Figs of Thorns Matth. 7 16. so neither can the fulfilling of the Law which is spiritual holy and just be expected from that Nature which is Corrupt Fall'n and Vnregenerate Whence we Conclude with good Reason that the Nature here spoken of by which the Gentiles are said to have done the Things contained in the Law is not the Common Nature of men but that Spiritual Nature The Gentiles Spiritual Nature in doing the Law that ariseth from the Works of the Righteous and Spiritual Law that 's written in the heart I confess they of the other Extream when they are pressed with this Testimony by the Socinians and Pelagians as well as by us when we use this Scripture to shew them how some of the Heathens by the Light of Christ in their heart come to be saved are very far to seek giving this Answer That there were some Relicks of the Heavenly Image left in Adam by which the Heathens could do some good things Which as it is in it self without proof so it Contradicts their own Assertions elsewhere and gives away their Cause For if these Relicks were of force to enable them to fulfil the righteous Law of God it takes away the necessity of Christ's Coming or at least leaves them a Way to be saved without him unless they will say which is worst of all That thô they really fulfilled the righteous Law of God yet God damned them because of the want of that particular Knowledge while he himself withheld all Means of their Coming to him from them But of this hereafter § III. I might also here use another Argument from these words of the Apostle 1 Cor. 2. where he so positively Excludes the Natural Man from an Vnderstanding in the things of God but because I have spoken of that Scripture in the beginning of the Second Proposition I will here avoid to Repeat what is there mentioned Referring thereunto Yet because the * Socinians exalting the Light of the Natural Man Socinians and others who exalt the Light of the Natural Man or a Natural Light in man do Object against this Scripture I shall Remove it e're I make an end Object They say The Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ought to be translated Animal and not Natural else say they it would have been 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 From which they seek to infer That it is only the Animal man and not the Rational that is excluded here from the discerning the things of God Which shift without disputing about the Word is easily Refuted neither is it any wise consistent with the Scope of the place For Answ. 1 First The Animal Life is no other than that which man hath Common with other living Creatures for as he is a meer man he differs no otherwise from beasts than by the Rational Property Now the Apostle deduceth his Argument in the foregoing Verses from this Simile The Animal Man is the same with Natural That as the things of a man cannot be known but by the spirit of a man so the things of God no man knoweth but by the Spirit of God But I hope these men will Confess unto me that the Things of a man are not known by the Animal Spirit only i. e. by that which he hath Common with the Beasts but by the Rational so that it must be the Rational that is here understood Again the Subsumption shews clearly that the Apostle had no such Intent as these mens gloss would make him to have viz. So the things of God knoweth no man but the Spirit of God according to their Judgment he should have said The things of God knoweth no man by his Animal spirit but by his Rational spirit for to say The Spirit of God here spoken of is no other than the Rational Spirit of man would border upon Blasphemy since they are so often contra-distinguished Again going on he saith not that they are rationally but spiritually discerned Answ. 2 Secondly The Apostle throughout this Chapter shews how the Wisdom of man is unfit to Judge of the things of God and Ignorant of them Now I ask these men whether a man be called a Wise man from his Animal Property or from his Rational If from his Rational then it is not only the Animal The Rational Man in the Natural State excluded from discerning the things of God but even the Rational as he is yet in the Natural State which the Apostle Excludes here and whom he Contra-distinguisheth from the Spiritual vers 15. But the spiritual man judgeth all things this cannot be said of any man meerly because Rational or as he is a Man seeing the men of greatest Reason if we may so Esteem men whom the Scripture calls Wise as were the Greeks of old not only may be but often are Enemies to the Kingdom of God while both the Preaching of Christ is said to be Foolishness with the Wise men of this World and the Wisdom of this World is said to be Foolishness with God Now whether it be any ways probable that either these Wise men that are said to account the Gospel Foolishness are only so
it is most Absurd so it luculently overturneth the very Import and Intent of the place as if the Corinthians turning Christians had not wrought any real Change in them but had only been a Belief of some barren Notions which had wrought no Alteration in their Affections Will or Manner of Life For my own part I neither see any thing nor could ever yet hear or read any thing that with any colour of Reason did evince Justified in this place to be understood any other ways than in its own proper and genuine Interpretation of being made Just. And for the more clear understanding hereof let it be Considered The Derivation of the word Justify Considered c. that this word Justify is derived either from the Substantive Justice or the Adjective Just both which words Import the Substantive that true and Real Virtue in the Soul as it is in it self to wit it signifies really and not suppositively that Excellent Quality expressed and understood among men by the word JVSTICE and the Adjective Just as applied signifies a man or woman who is Just that is in whom this Quality of Justice is stated For it would not only be great Impropriety but also manifest falsity to call a man Just meerly by supposition especially if he were really Vnjust Now this word Justify formed or from Justice or Just doth beyond all question signify a Making Just it being nothing else but a Composition of the Verb facio and the Adjective Justus which is nothing else than thus Justifico i. e. justum facio to make just and Justified of justus and fio as justus fio I become just and justificatus i. e. justus factus I am made just Thus also is it with Verbs of this kind as sanctifico from sanctus holy and facio honorifico from honor and facio sacrifico from sacer and facio all which are still understood of the Subject really and truly endued with that virtue and quality from which the Verb is derived Therefore as none are said to be sanctified Justified none are while they actually remain Vnjust that are really unholy while they are such so neither can any be truly said to be Justified while they actually remain Vnjust Only this Verb Justify hath in a Metaphorical and Figurative sense been otherways taken to wit in a Law-sense as when a man really guilty of a Crime is freed from the punishment of his sin he is said to be Justified that is put in the place as if he were Just For this use of the word hath proceeded from that true supposition That none ought to be acquitted but the Innocent Hence also that manner of speaking I will Justify such a man or I will justify this or that is used from the supposition that the person and thing is really Justifiable And where there is an Error and Abuse in the matter so far there is also in the Expression This is so manifest and apparent that Paraeus Paraeus de Just. cont Bell. l. 2. c. 7. p. 469. a Chief Protestant and a Calvinist also in his Opinion acknowledges this We never at any time said saith he nor thought that the Righteousness of Christ was Imputed to us that by him we should be named formally Just and be so as we have divers times already shewed for that would no less soundly fight with right Reason than if a guilty man absolved in Judgment should say that he himself were formally Just by the Clemency of the Judge granting him his life Now is it not strange that men should be so facile in a matter of so great Concernment as to build the stress of their Acceptance with God upon a meer borrowed and Metaphorical Signification to the excluding or at lest esteeming that not necessary without which the Scripture saith expresly No man shall ever see God Holiness required therefore good Works are For if Holiness be requisite and necessary of which this is said then must good Works also unless our Adversaries can shew us a holy man without good works But moreover Justified in this figurative sense is used for Approved and indeed for the most part if not always in Scripture when the word Justify is used it is taken in the worst part that is that as the Vse of the word that way is an Vsurpation so it is spoken of such as Vsurp the thing to themselves while it properly doth not belong unto them as will appear to those that will be at the pains to Examine these places Exod 23.7 Job 9.20 27.5 Prov. 17.15 Isa. 5.23 Jer. 3.11 Ezech. 16.51 52. Luk. 10.29 16.15 which are all spoken of men justifying the Wicked or of Wicked men justifying themselves that is Approving themselves in their Wickedness If it be at any time in this Signification taken in good part it is very seldom Comparatively and that so obvious and plain by the Context as leaves no scruple But the Question is not so much of the Vse of the word where it is passingly or occasionally used as where the very Doctrine of Justification is handled Where indeed to mistake it viz. in its proper place so as to content our selves with an Imaginary Justification while God requires a Real is of most dangerous Consequence For the Disquisition of which let it be considered that in all these places to the Romans Corinthians Galatians and elsewhere where the Apostle handles this Theam the word may be taken in its own proper signification without any Absurdity As where it is often asserted in the above-mentioned Epistles to the Romans and Galatians That a man cannot be justified by the Law of Moses nor by the Works of the Law there is no Absurdity nor Danger in understanding it according to its own proper signification Justified its proper signification to wit That a man cannot be Made just by the Law of Moses seeing this so well agrees with that saying of the same Apostle That the Law makes nothing perfect And also where it is said We are Justified by Faith it may very well be understood of being Made just seeing it is also said that Faith purifies the heart and no doubt the pure in heart are just and The just live by faith Again where it is said We are justified by Grace We are justified by Christ We are Justified by the Spirit it is no ways absurd to understand it of being Made Just seeing by his Spirit and Grace he doth make men Just But to understand it universally the other way meerly for Acceptance and Imputation would infer great Absurdities as may be proved at large But because I judged it would be acknowledged I forbear at present for brevity's sake But further in the most weighty places where this word Justify is used in Scripture with an Immediate Relation to the Doctrine of Justification our Adversaries must needs acknowledge it to be understood of making just Justification signifies a making Just. and not barely in the
true Faith This Objection is very weak and apparently Contrary to the Text 1 Tim. 1.19 Answ. Where the Apostle addeth to Faith a good Conscience by way of Complaint A good and evil Conscience whereas if their Faith had been only seeming and hypocritical the men had been better without it than with it neither had they been worthy of blame for losing that which in it self was Evil. But the Apostle expresly adds and of a good Conscience which shews it was Real neither can it be supposed that men could truly attain a good Conscience without the operation of God's Saving Grace far less that a good Conscience doth consist with a seeming false and hypocritical Faith Again these places of the Apostle being spoken by way of Regret clearly Import that these Attainments they had fall'n from were good and real not false and deceitful else he would not have Regretted their falling from them And so he saith positively They tasted of the heavenly Gift and were made partakers of the Holy Ghost c. not that they seem'd to be so Which sheweth this Objection is very frivolous Secondly they Alledge Phil. 1.6 Being confident of this very thing that Object 2 he which hath begun a good Work in you will perform it until the day of Jesus Christ c. and 1 Pet. 1.5 who are kept by the Power of God through Faith unto Salvation Answ. These Scriptures as they do not affirm any thing positively Contrary to us so they cannot be understood otherwise than as the Condition is performed upon our part seeing Salvation is no otherways proposed there but upon certain Salvation is proposed upon certain Conditions by us to be performed necessary Conditions to be performed by us as hath been above proved and as our Adversaries also acknowledge as Rom. 8.13 For if ye live after the flesh ye shall die but if ye through the Spirit do mortifie the deeds of the body ye shall live And Hebr. 3.14 We are made partakers of Christ if we hold the beginning of our Confidence stedfast unto the end For if these places of the Scripture upon which they build their Objection were to be admitted without these Conditions it would manifestly overturn the whole Tenor of their Exhortations throughout all their Writings Some other Objections there are of the same nature which are solved by the same Answers which also because largely treated of by others I omit to come to that Testimony of the Truth which is more especically ours in this matter and is contained in the latter part of the Proposition in these words Yet such an Increase and Stability in the Truth may in this life be attained from which there cannot be a total Apostasy § IV. As in the Explanation of the fifth and sixth Propositions I observed that some that had denied the Errors of others concerning Reprobation and affirmed the Vniversality of Christ's Death did notwithstanding fall short in sufficiently holding forth the Truth and so gave the contrary party an occasion by their defects to be strengthened in their Errors so may it be said in this Case * The two Extreams some run into by Asserting a final falling or not falling from Grace Impossible As upon the one hand they Err that affirm That the least degree of true and Saving Grace cannot be fall'n from so do they Err upon the other hand that deny any such Stability to be attained from which there cannot be a total and final Apostasy And betwixt these Two Extreams lieth the Truth apparent in the Scriptures which God hath Revealed unto us by the Testimony of his Spirit and which also we are made sensible of by our own sensible Experience And even as in that former Controversy was observed so also in this the defence of Truth will readily appear to such as seriously weigh the matter for the Arguments upon both hands rightly applied will as to this hold good and the Objections which are strong as they are respectively urged against the two opposite false Opinions are hereby easily solved by the establishing of this Truth For as the Arguments which these alledge that affirm There can be no falling away may well be received upon the one part as of those who have attained to this Stability and Establishment and their Objections solved by this Concession so upon the other hand the Arguments alledged from Scripture-Testimonies by those that affirm the possibility of falling away may well be received of such as are not come to this Establishment though having attained a measure of true Grace Thus then the contrary Batterings of our Adversaries who miss the Truth do Concur the more strongly to Establish it while they are destroying each other But lest this may not seem to suffice to satisfy such as judge it always possible for the best of men before they die to fall away I shall add for the proof of it some Brief Considerations from some few Testimonies of the Scripture § V. And first I freely acknowledge that it is good for all to be Humble and in this respect not over-Confident so as to lean to this Watchfulness and Diligence is of Indispensible necessity to all to foster themselves in Iniquity or lie down in Security as if they had attained this Condition seeing Watchfulness and Diligence is of indispensible necessity to all mortal men so long as they breath in this World for God will have this to be the Constant Practice of a Christian that thereby he may be the more fit to serve him and the better armed against all the daily Temptations of the Enemy For since the Wages of sin is death there is no man while he sinneth and is subject thereunto but may lawfully suppose himself capable of perishing Hence the Apostle Paul himself saith 1 Cor. 9.27 But I keep under my body and bring it into subjection least that by any means when I have preached to others I my self should be a Cast-away Here the Apostle supposeth it possible for him to be a Cast-away and yet it may be judged he was far more advanced in the Inward Work of Regeneration when he wrote that Epistle than many who now a-days too presumptuously suppose they cannot fall away because they feel themselves to have attained some small degree of true Grace But the Apostle makes use of this Supposition or possibility of his being a Cast-away as I before observed as an Inducement to him to be Watchful I keep under my body lest c. Nevertheless the same Apostle at another time in the sense and feeling of God's Holy Power and in the Dominion thereof finding himself a Conqueror there-through over sin and his Soul's Enemies maketh no difficulty to affirm Rom. 8.38 For I am perswaded that neither death nor life c. which clearly sheweth that he had Attained a Condition from which he knew he could not fall away But secondly It appears such a * A Condition attainable in this life
things nor having any Rule for them which he seems to acknowledge is no Argument against their being the Primary and Adequate or Only Rule for that he apprehends no rational Man will think needful to a Compleat Rule Why because General Rules are enough And thence he thinks it would follow That the Quakers must have a new particular Revelation for every Act and Word such as Eating Drinking Walking c. But I deny this Consequence These Acts as simply Considered are Natural and it will not follow because to Spiritual Acts Spiritual Acts and Motions distinguisht from Natural relating to Faith and my Immediate Service towards God I need a Spiritual Motion and Influence of the Spirit that therefore I need such a thing to Natural Acts. If he say These Natural Acts under some Circumstances may be Sin or Duty I Confess then the Revelation of the Spirit is needful For if I be sitting sleeping or eating in one Place when it is the Mind of God I should be Preaching and Praying in another I do sin But how can the Scripture give me a Rule here All that he answers to this p. 76 and 77. resolves into this That all such Doubts may be solved applying the General Rules of Scripture by Christian Wisdom Prudence and Discretion c. But how shall I know that I truly make this Application And to give him his own often-repeated Argument in the Case of Revelation have not some Thought they have made this Application by Christian Prudence when they did not J. B's Christian Prudence so called doubtful and uncertain And not to go further than J. B's own Brethren the Presbyterians yea the Chief and most-Eminent Teachers among them did not some of them judge it Christian Prudence according to the Scripture-Rule to draw near and Adhere to the Remonstrants which others called publick Resolution-men denied Do not some of them think it Christian Prudence to go hear the Bishops Curates which others deny Did not those Chief Men among them as George Hutcheson and others think it Christian Prudence to accept of the Indulgence Anno 1668. in Entring according to the Limitations proposed by the Council to their Places which others especially of the banished Brethren and perhaps himself was highly Offended at whence these Men were termed Council-Curates Other Instances among them I could give But how shall all this be Decided What Scripture-Rules can he Assign that clearly do it Let him answer this distinctly and not pass it over lest he be suspected to Leap where he cannot Step. He confesseth to my Alledging 1 Cor. 12. and Rom. 12. and after a little Railing he tells p. 78. That he that is to Rule is to do it with Diligence c. but that the Scripture saith not that James or Peter should take-on this or that Office By which Confession he destroys all since the Question is How James and Peter knew they should take upon them to Rule This he saith he has shew'n above but how Insufficiently my Reply will Evidence He thinks no less Impertinent p. 78. for me to Argue against their being a Rule as to all things because they do not tell a Man that he has the marks of true Faith upon which knowledge the assurance of Salvation is founded As if I must think the Laws of the Land must prove that R. B. is a Quaker or that if R. B. had murther'd a Man it is a sufficient defence to say The Law doth not name R. B. But such Examples are poor Arguments and do miserably Halt J. B.'s Halting Examples to prove true Faith R. B. Confessing himself to be a Quaker acknowledging every One of their Doctrines is enough to prove him one in the sense of the Law of the Land and the Judge to Condemn him a Murtherer if Convict by Witnesses that he really did the Deed. And both these relate to outward things which can be proved by outward Testimonies for without the Certainty of the Evidence the Judge cannot pronounce his Sentence But is a Man 's own Confessing or Affirming he hath the true marks of Faith enough to prove he has them And what are the Witnesses to Apply the Example of committing the Murther by which a Man shall know he has these Marks And who must Examin the Witnesses and judge of the Certainty or Clearness of their Evidences Must it be the Man that is Accused Who useth that Method Doth not the Man see how miserably his pitiful Example Claudicates ¶ 10. To my Objection against the Scriptures being the Only and Adequat Rule the Example of Deaf Persons Idiots Infants such as cannot Read and are ignorant of the Original Tongues so called all which in some measure less or more are deprived of the Benefit of the Scriptures Deaf Persons c. the Light may Influence which Writings c. cannot so as to Apply them to themselves immediately and effectually for a Rule he asketh Whether if any such Person in a Land should kill a Man or do any thing contrary to the Law would it not punish them and this he Repeats n. 35. in other words Which urgeth nothing but upon Supposition that the Will of God cannot be known otherwise than by the Scripture which Supposition is false and therefore his Argument Concludes nothing Yea himself Confesseth that some things and in particular Murder may be known by the Light of Nature and so overturns his own Argument But he asketh What use can Children or Idiots or Mad men make of the Light within Answ. The Light within being affirmed by us to be a Living Principle that quickens the Soul may Influence such Persons but so cannot any Writings As for his learned Dr. Owen's Book which he Recommends he may find it Answered long ago by Samuel Fisher a Quaker which because the Doctor found too hot to Reply to J. B. that is so busie a Body may supply that Want J. B. Confesses to a Rule obvious to many Doubts But most Rare of all is his Answer p. 80. to my Conclusion That Christ would not leave his own to be led by a Rule obvious to so many Doubts which is And yet we see he hath done it If this be not to beg the Question in the highest Degree the Reader may judge He Confesseth The Spirit is the chief Leader but to seem to come off with some Credit he falleth a Railing upon me for not Distinguishing but Confounding the Spirit 's work and the Scriptures and then bestows many words to prove they are Distinct with a heap of Citations in the next p. 81. All which he might have spared until he had proved first that I denied they were Distinct or shew'n where or when I Confound them What he writes n. 38. and 39. p. 82. is meer Railing as the Reader by looking unto them may observe He flouts there at my Affirming I knew one that could not Read discover an Error in the Version saying But the good
not another Truth than is therein Mentioned But this Reader will not do I must ask Questions too What is Revealed to thee by them Thou Readest of God of Christ of the Spirit and hast framed an Image or Idea of them in thy mind but is that Revelation Revelation in Religion is Knowledge Experience thy own Sight and Sense that of which thou art a true Witness Mind me I beseech thee Regeneration is the great Work of Religion yea Religion true Christian Religion is Regeneration as I before hinted for it is the very End of Christ's Coming we cannot be Saved without it Nay it is called that very Salvation Hear the Apostle But after the Kindness and Love of God our Saviour appeared Tit. 3.4 5 6. not by Works of Righteousness which we have done but according to his Mercy he Saved us by the Washing of Regeneration and Renewing of the Holy Ghost which he shed on us abundantly through Jesus Christ our Saviour Now so far is God Revealed to thee and art thou truly Religious as thou art Born again Washed and Renewed by the Regenerating Spirit of God and no further If the Scripture were all the Revelation needful the Wicked Jews must have known it as well as the Believing Jews because they could read them and had as good or better Natural Capacities to take the Grammatical and Literal Sense of what they Deliver But they were so far from understanding Christ and his Doctrine though he did Wonders and spake as we Read among them that Christ both tells us they were Blind and Solemnly Thanks his Father that he had hid those Secrets from the Wise and Prudent of that Day and Revealed them unto Babes Mat. 11.25 And to this Christ himself beareth Testimony when he saith That No Man knoweth the Father but the Son and he to whom the Son Revealeth him Luk. 10.22 And as the Son Reveals the Father so the Father must bear Witness Reveal and Draw to the Son Joh. 5.37 or Men cannot come to him that Opens and Reveals the Father Thus in that notable Saying of Christ to Peter when asking him But who sayest thou that I am and he Answering Thou art Christ the Son of the Living God he replyed upon him Blessed art thou Simon Bar-Jona Matt. 16.17 Flesh and Blood hath not Revealed this unto thee but my Father which is in Heaven So that though Peter both heard and saw abundance of what Christ said and did it was needful to such a Confession that God should give a further Revelation of his Son And if Peter wanted under all the Advantages he had above us this Revelation can we hope to know him without it O no Reader As he knew him thou must know him For none cometh to the Son but whom the Father draweth O mind these Drawings in thy own Soul Joh. 6.44 And how does the Father draw Few Alass trouble themselves to weigh these Matters and yet they must be Christians for all that But what say the Schools the Criticks and Learned upon these things Why they search their Books study and beat their Brains and Imagine the Meaning Some say it is by the Scripture but that won't do for that says no such thing On the Contrary that the Father Reveals the Son and Draws to him and the Son Reveals the Father and not the Scripture that tells us so which is neither the Father nor the Son Nor indeed is it Comprehensible how the Father should Reveal the Son by Scripture and the Son the Father for so the Scripture would Reveal both which is the Reciprocal Work of the Father and Son And were it so Caiphas would have known Christ as well as Peter and the Wicked would know both the Father and the Son as well as the Good because the Scriptures are as much in their Power Which is Absurd and Impossible But others more Refined say It is by the Spirit opening the Scripture As indeed the First Reformers and all those that have been pushing on a further Reformation ever since have spoken and have founded their Belief of the Divine Authority of the Scripture upon the Testimony and Revelation of the Spirit in them These come near But then what is this Spirit how dost thou know it its Manifestations Revelations and Operations and by what Tokens is it to be Known and Discerned This is a Question not to be Answered but by an Experienced Man for the Spirit of God Reveals not the deep things of God to the Carnal and Disobedient Man Many are the Degrees Steps and Lessons of this Holy Spirit of God in and to Man as Man receives it and obeys it and daily inclines to Learn the Lesson it teaches I may tell thee Reader and I am not far from the Matter that this great Work is as Mechanicks and Chymists speak a Manual Operation a spiritual Labour and Travel Work out your own Salvation Phil. 2.12 13. saith the Apostle with Fear and Trembling by whom by him by whom all things were made of old and that maketh all things new Jo. 1.3 4. even Christ the Word in whom is Life and that Life is the Light of Men. It is this Sort of Revelation we Contend for not that of particular Persons or things past or to come which refer not Immediately to the Knowledge and Work of God in Man by which God makes himself savingly known to Men. That Private or Particular sort of Revelation is however called a Revelation also as the Visions of the Prophets Peter's Sense of the Hypocrisy of Ananias and Sapphira and Agabus's Foresight by the Holy Ghost of Paul's Sufferings at Jerusalem This Sort of Extraordinary Knowledge is truly called Revelation But this is not the Revelation we insist upon though neither is this Ceased Nor yet is it those Doctrines as of the Incarnation of the Son of God his Death Resurrection and Ascension c. Confirmed and Enforced upon the Belief of Men by the Authority of Miracles which is also another sort of Revelation which being once done need not to be Repeated and of which the Wicked are as much Possessors as the Good the Matter of Fact I mean of the visible Transaction of the Son of God being Recorded in the Scriptures of Truth which they also have in their Hands But the Inward sight sense and knowledge of the Will of God by the Operation of his Light and Spirit shining and working in our Hearts and the Spiritual Sense of that blessed Appearance of the Son of God in the Flesh and the Moral End of it to our Benefit and Advantage is no more Conceivable by Carnal Men than is Regeneration without which no Man can enter into the Kingdom of God Christ tells us John 3.5 there is such a thing and the two Principles of it Water and Spirit but he do's not tell us what they are how to be Obtained what way they Operate or we are to Apply them or our selves to them for that New Birth
out of it for it is the way of Antichrist To which what is above mentioned answers sufficiently yet further I may easily retort the Question thus upon the most of all the National Ministry in Scotland who are now licking up that which they heretofore cried out against as Antichristian and with Fire and Sword persecuted those who offered to plead for that which now they both practise and avow themselves in Now as the fault of this cannot be ascribed to the Scriptures which is the Rule whereby they pretend to be guided so neither can any mans instability that pretends to be guided by the Light if any such thing could be shewn prove the Light a Guide not to be followed To prove that Christ is not in all men thou arguest thus Christ is not in all men because the Scripture speaks of a being without Christ in the World to which thou addest the Reason The unconverted must needs be without Christ because they want the uniting Principle which is Faith To answer that Christ is in them but not in Vnion with them thou sayst is a fond Distinction because the Scriptures way of expressing Peoples Vnion with Christ is by asserting Christ to be in them which thou takest for granted and from thence drawest thy Conclusion but if it be found to be false then the whole Fabrick falls to the Ground as indeed false it is For even according to the Scriptures the in-being of Christ in Men sometimes signifies Vnion and sometimes his Existence in them working and operating in them by way of Reproof and Judgment as also by way of Call and Invitation to prepare for Vnion with him as appears by the very first Scripture cited by thee John 15.4 5. which answers not thy Mind For we say not That where there is no Vnion Fruit can be brought forth unto God but mark the last part of it how much it makes against thee Without me says Christ ye can do nothing For how becomes an unconverted man a Convert but by having Christ to work with him And where does Christ co-operate Does he not there where the work of Conversion is wrought and is not that within So that Christ must needs be in men before they be in Vnion with him whereby the Faith may be wrought by which they are united to him And as to that other Scripture 1 John 3.24 these and other Scriptures which might be cited hold forth that in-being of Christ which is by Vnion but say nothing against his in-being in them where the Vnion is not for he is in them who know him not and are Darkness John 1. vers 10. and 5. and he was crucified in the Corinthians and Galatians which was in the time of their Unbelief 1 Corinth 2. vers 2. and Galat. 3. vers 1. for the words in the Greek are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. In you and indeed there can be no greater Absurdity then to say that Christ is in no man but in them with whom he is united for Christ is not separated from that Light and Seed which is of him that is in every man but is united with it which bears Testimony against all Iniquity but many times men are far from being in Vnion with that in them which witnesseth against all sin as Experience sufficiently teacheth Then if that be in them which is pure and if Christ be in that pure then Christ is in them and if they be not united with that which is pure in them then are they not united with Christ which is in the pure that is in them It seems strange to thee that Christ should be in the Heathen and they not know him Was it not as strange that he should be among the Jews who had the Letter that did bear a Testimony of him and they not know him and that notwithstanding his Miracles and other Proofs he gave of himself they should so far mistake him to judge him to be an Impostor and Blasphemer Thou sayest Is Christ so uncouth to them he dwells in as not to Reveal himself unto them But though we say that Christ is in all men we do not say he dwelleth in all men for dwelling signifieth more then in-being and yet I say he does Reveal himself in some measure unto all in whom he bears witness against Iniquity for the Revelation of Christ unto one is not always by giving the knowledge of what past externally but is a Revelation of the righteous Judgment against the Transgressor in them which to say that the Heathen wanted is false and contrary to Scripture Rom. 1.18 19 20. John 3.18 19 20. yea and contrary to the very acknowledgment of Americans who have confessed that there was that in them which judged and reproved evil Whether or not their ignorance of the outward Transaction derogates any thing from their capacity of Salvation comes hereafter in its place to be examined together with that other saying of thine wherein thou shewest the like Dis-ingenuity viz. That the saying that every man hath sufficient Light to lead him to Life and Salvation tends to put Christians in the same Condition with Pagans because sayst thou Christians have no more and the preaching of the Gospel and the benefit of the Scriptures are little to be regarded for without them Men have sufficient Light to lead them to the things of God For the saying that men have sufficient Light hath no such tendency for he that is truly and really a Christian and not nominally only is one that is united to Christ and believes in him Now it is one thing to have the Light and another to believe in it which is clearly made out by that Scripture While ye have the Light believe in the Light that ye may become the Children of it And that it is a great advantage to have the knowledge of the Scripture as outwardly we deny not for the reaching and raising of the Seed in them that are afar off and also for the comforting and refreshing of them in whom it is raised as the Scriptures are used in that Spirit which gave them forth Therefore we labour and travel so much for that end and are found using the Scriptures Testimony If it be said That therein we contradict our Principle seeing it is possible that People may be saved without the Scriptures I answer Nay For many things are profitable which are not of absolute necessity You your selves acknowledge that other Books besides the Scriptures are not of absolute necessity unto mens Salvation and yet you judge not all other Books useless yea ye too much rely upon Books Also you do not say that it is impossible that any can be saved without preaching upon the Scriptures and yet you reckon not preaching to be in vain But do ye not rather contradict your Principles who say that the number of all those who ever can be saved is so definite from all Eternity and that without respect to their
know that then your Juglings about them would be made manifest But indeed we are far from desiring People to heed your false Glosses and Commentaries upon them whereby ye darken them rather than interpret them Thirdly thou sayst When you want an inward Command to a Duty I trow the outward Command of the Scripture is not regarded Answ. Here thou writest as one unacquainted with the Law and New Covenant writ in the heart the inward Command is never wanting in the due season to any Duty as it is waited for and the outward Testimony or Signification of the Command we regard in its place Is it not a regarding the outward to mind the inward Vnction and Spirit to which it directs which inward teacheth all things and leadeth into all Truth 1 John 2.27 1 Cor. 14.15 John 16.13 yea do not such more regard the outward than they who under a pretence of an outward Command do run about these things in their own natural Will and Spirit neglecting to wait upon the Lord for the leading and help of his Spirit Thy comparing us to Servants who will not be moved to work by their Master's Letter c. is vain and ridiculous nor doth it reach us for our Master's Letter is writ in our Hearts and there we are to find it Neither is our Master separated from us as those Masters are who use to write Letters to Servants to set them on work while they are absent and cannot help them by their presence for our Master is always with us and he requires us to do all our works by his immediate Counsel Direction and Assistance as present with us and in us And that Nature we witness brought forth in us which does not shift his Will but delight in it to do it and know it whether told us by a lively Voice or by any other inward signification of his Spirit Fourthly And because thou art ignorant of that great Duty of waiting upon the Lord in silence out of all thy own Thoughts and Words and art trampling it under foot thou lookest upon it as mis-spent time or a meer looking upon the ground whereas if ever thou comest to know the Scriptures aright or to confer aright concerning them so as to profit thou must first come to that silence thou now so much despisest So that these things very well consist though the World may judge otherways whom thou wilt have to be Judges in the Case but in the Judgment of those who are redeemed out of the World we shall be found to put the Scriptures in their true place Thou canst not but smile thou sayst that a man of understanding should grant the Scriptures to be a declaration of God's Mind and yet deny them to be God's Word for what is a Word but a declaration of ones Mind Answ. Here thy lightness appears which darkens thy Understanding If thou must needs smile do it at thy impertinent Reason For though a man's Word be the declaration of his Mind yet every declaration of his Mind is not his Word for Signs may be a declaration of a man's Mind without his Word and People usually distinguish betwixt a man's Word and his Writ And so though the Scripture be a declaration of God's Mind yet it is not his Word properly nor can those Properties which are declared of the Word belong to the Scriptures as hath oft been demonstrated but to that inward and living Word as it doth declare it self whether in the Heart or in the Mouth The Word of God is like unto himself Spiritual yea Spirit and Life and therefore cannot be heard or read with the Natural External Senses as the Scriptures can nor does the Scriptures cited by thee as Hosea 1.1 Joel 1.1 Isaiah 38.4 Jeremiah 14.1 prove thy intent For that Word which came unto the Prophetâ—s was that from which the Scriptures were given forth which Word you confess was immediate from God but you say It is ceased to come now And did not all the Prophets prophesy from Christ the Word Thou mightest as well reason thus That when it is said the Spirit of the Lord came upon such a one or to such a one that therefore the Scripture is the Spirit and so deny all Spirit but that which is the Scripture as some do in other Sects calling the Writings of the Apostles and Evangelists the Spirit and denying the necessity of any other thing which is abominable deceit and wresting of Scripture And that the Prophets declaring their Message said Thus saith the Lord proves that what God spake in them and through them as the living Word declared it self was the Word of God but not the Letter or Writing And whereas thou sayst It is all one to say the Scripture saith and God saith Answ. By way of Inference and Collection it may be said they are one because of their Agreement yet the living Word and Speech of God is not the Scripture more than the Sun-beam is the shadow though the one agrees with the other Every one that reads or hears the Scriptures read hears not God immediately now that which God speaks to any or in any immediately that is only his Word properly unto them As they who only read my Letter cannot be said properly to hear me by Word of Mouth Christ said to the Jews Ye have not heard his Voice though they heard the Scriptures and though the Apostle useth some Scriptures out of the Old Testament it proves not he had not the Word of the Lord speaking then immediately in him and to him That Scripture thou biddest remark 1 Thess. 2.13 proves not thy intent neither for the Word which they heard of the Apostles was that living Word declaring it self through the Apostles which was answered by the same in them who heard they heard Christ of in and through the Apostles does it therefore follow that Christ is the Scripture And lastly Mark 7.13 serves thy purpose no more than the rest for the Pharisees in striking at the fifth Commandment did consequently strike at the living inward Word which gave it forth as those who struck at any of the Apostles struck at Christ yet none of the Apostles was Christ as neither is the Scripture as it is outwardly writ to speak properly the Word of God And truly the reason why we may not call the Scriptures the Word of God to speak properly is that People may be directed to that inward living Word for by their being so much called the Word of God they have been put in Christ's stead and have been set up as an Idol instead of that from whence they came so that to avoid this hazard we have put them in their due place Page 14. To prove that it is the Mind and Will of God that the Scriptures should be the Rule thou citest Isa. 8.20 To the Law and to the Testimony c. But it rests to be proved that the Law and Testimony was not the inward Law and
As to the first We are justified by Christ Jesus both as he appeared and was made manifest in the Flesh at Jerusalem and also as he is made manifest and Revealed in us And thus we do not divide Christ nor his Righteousness without from his Righteousness within but we do receive and embrace him wholly and undivided THE LORD OVR RIGHTEOVSNESS Jeremiah 23.6.1.30 By which we are both made and accounted Righteous in the sight of God and which ought not nor cannot be divided Christ's Righteousness ours And the manner and way whereby his Righteousness and Obedience Death and Sufferings without become profitable unto us and is made ours is by receiving him and becoming one with him in our hearts embracing and entertaining that holy Seed which as it is embraced and entertained becometh a holy Birth in us which in Scripture is called Christ formed within Christ within the hope of glory Gal. 4.19 Coloss. 1.27 By which the Body of Sin and Death is done away and we cleansed and washed and purged from our sins not imaginarily but really and we really and truly made righteous and holy and pure in the sight of God which Righteousness is properly enough said to be the Righteousness of Christ for it is immediately from him and stands in him and is as unseparable from him as the Beams are from the Sun and it is through the Vnion betwixt him and us his righteous Life and Nature brought forth in us and we made one with it as the Branches are with the Vine that we have a true Title and Right to what he hath done and suffered for us for being so closely united to Christ his Righteousness becometh ours his Obedience ours his Death and Sufferings ours Thus we know him and the power of his Resurrection and the fellowship of his Sufferings being made conformable to his Death Philip. 3 10. By which Nearness and Fellowship we come to know an Vnity with the suffering Seed both in our selves and others and therein to travel for its raising and deliverance which yet no ways derogates from the Worth of the Sacrifice he offered up unto God without the Gates of Jerusalem while he humbled himself unto Death even unto the Death of the Cross tasting Death for every man This is an honest and plain and true Account of our Belief in this matter and is in Substance one and the same with that which at sundry times thou and thy Brethren hast received from us notwithstanding the bare scanty and dis-ingenuous Account thou givest of us in this matter Secondly As to the Vast Difference that lyeth betwixt us and the Papists any who are not wilfully blind may see it who know their Doctrine and ours in this thing It is not the Works of Christ wrought in us nor the works which we work in his Spirit and Power that we rest and rely upon as the Ground and Foundation of our Justification How Christ is our Justification but it is Christ himself the Worker revealed in us in-dwelling in us his Life and Spirit covering us that is the Ground of our Justification and we feeling our selves in him feeling him in us and his Spirit his Life covering us we feel our Justification and Peace with God in him and through him the alone Mediator betwixt God and Man Now this manner of Justification by the indwelling of Christ in the Saints and of his Spirit is not held by the Papists but is expresly denied by them and disputed against particularly by Bellarmine And Christ Jesus himself is both first and last our Justification and Foundation of it And as to being Justified by Works the Scripture is plain for it and so we may not deny it but plead for it according to the true sence and mind of the Spirit as we are taught of him But to be Justified by him is more than to be Justified by Works Works wrought in Christ. and therefore are we justified in our Works which we work in him and because the Lord accepteth and justifieth us in him therefore he accepteth and justifieth our Works wrought in him and accepteth and justifieth us in relation to these Works And though it hath been said by us that Good Works which are wrought in Christ and are rather his than ours are Meritorious yet we understand it not any other ways than thus That all their Merit or Worth is from Christ. And seeing they are said in Scripture to have their Reward and Reward and Merit are Relative Terms inferring one another in that sence wherein they are said to be Rewarded they may also be said to be Meritorious which yet hinders not the freedom of God's Grace in Justification For we do verily believe and confess that both the Works and the Reward are of the Free-grace of God and that the Lord giveth us all things not of Debt or as being in our Debt but of Free-gift and his infinite Goodness and Wisdom hath seen it meet to promise a Reward to Good Works and so he doth Reward them because of his Goodness and Faithfulness and not because he is addebted unto any of us otherwise then as he hath bound himself by his promise And this is contrary to that false Popish Doctrine which affirms That men deserve a Reward from God for Good Works upon the account of strict Justice without respect to the Promise And if it be answered That all Papists do not say so but are more moderate Well then I say If some of them be moderate and pass from the erroneous Opinion of Popery and speak that which is true if others speak what is true also in that particular should the Truth be accused and condemned for Rank Popery because some Papists at times confess to it You your selves know that Papists contradict one another in divers things and where men directly contradict one another one of the sides must speak true But as to that wherein the Justification stands and on which it is grounded to wit Christ himself as in-dwelling in the Saints none of all the Papists for ought we ever heard or read do own it but are against it Again As to the Works by which the Papists seek to be justified The Papists justifying Works pretended they are such as we believe none can be justified by viz. their outward Observations their Invocation of Saints bowing to Images saying Ave Maries telling their Beads their Pilgrimages their whipping themselves their keeping Lent and many other such like Works of voluntary Humility by which they seek to be justified though they are evil Works as not done in the Faith and Power of God Nor does it serve thy turn to say That Papists think not that Works considered as evil and sinful are sufficient to justify them for that is not the question Whether the Papists think to be justified by Works sinful and evil but this is the Question Whether the Papists think to be justified by Works which are really
self-fained Righteousness which has no better Root to bring them forth then Man 's own Will and Spirit and by such Works we deny to be justified yea we deny all such Works and the justification by them and desire to stand in a continual denial unto them and forbearance from them But again there are such Works which are so ours that they are Christ's also who works them in us and by us and are ours by his Free Grace and by such Works we affirm men are justified Page 23. Thou pleadest That men cannot be justified by any Works of Christ's working in them because they are Imperfect And for their Imperfection thou instancest 1. Faith because it is said O ye of little Faith why doubt ye Answ. True Faith By this thou may'st as well exclude Faith from Justification every way as Works if it were granted that their Faith was Imperfect but that Scripture nor no other speaks not of imperfect Faith but of little Faith Now little Faith is perfect in the measure of it as a little Gold is perfect Gold And though the Disciples had doubting yet the Faith was not the doubting nor was it made impure by it for the least measure of true Faith can never be defiled otherwise it could not purify the heart it is like the fire which cannot be defiled with the impurities of those things it works upon And as for the Disciples at that time as they were in part justified or approved by the Lord in relation to their Faith so were they reproved and not justified of him in relation unto or because of their doubting But this Scripture nor none other proves not that Faith was or is always accompanied with doubting Abraham believed God's promise without doubting and was strong in the Faith giving glory to God and it was imputed unto him for Righteousness Rom. 4.20 21 22. And said James His Faith was perfected by Works Chap. 2.22 For that which is perfect in a less measure can be further perfected in a greater Secondly Thou pleadest that Knowledge is Imperfect because the Apostle saith We know but in part 1 Cor. 13.9 But the Apostle does not say our Knowledge is imperfect or impure We may know a thing in part and yet that which we know of it we may know perfectly Thirdly Thou pleadest for the Imperfection and Vncleanness of the Saints Obedience from Eccles. 7. But that place is not to be understood concerning all men in all states and times There is an earthly unrenewed state and while men are here there is not a just man among them as Rom. 3. verse 10. There is none righteous no not one And there is an heavenly renewed state wherein a Man is born of God and sinneth not John 3. verse 9. And said the Apostle Let no Man deceive you he that doth Righteousness is righteous which imports that there are righteous Men who do good And said the Lord to the Servants that used their Talents Well done good and faithful Servant Matth. 25. vers 21 23. And that other Scripture thou citest Isai 64.6 serves nothing thy turn Self-righteousness as filthy Rags For the Prophet saith not All our Righteousness which is of thy working in us who are Saints is as filthy rags but All our Righteousness which we even the best of the Saints can perform of and from themselves are as filthy rags man's best Works his best Righteousness which is of and from himself is filthiness and unrighteousness before God and he is to cease from all his own Works Hebr. 4. vers 10. And it is plain that when the Prophet in that place saith We are all as unclean and there is none that calleth upon thy Name He does understand the multitude of the Jews who generally were a carnal People and relied upon their outward Observations and did not Worship God in Spirit and in Truth but did not understand it of all and every one among them For he himself did call upon his Name And that the Saints were washed and cleansed see 1 Cor. 6.11 But ye are washed are sanctified are justified in the Name of the Lord Jesus and by the Spirit of our God And John 15.3 Now ye are clean through the Word which I have spoken to you And Ezekiel 37.33 At which time I shall cleanse you from all your Iniquities I shall also cause the Cities to be inhabited Which imports a time upon Earth wherein they should be made clean from all their Iniquities And how art not thou and you ashamed to affirm That the best Works of the Spirit of Christ in his Saints are as a filthy rag Does not the Apostle say That a meek and quiet Spirit is an Ornament which is of a great price even in the sight of God How then can it be a filthy or menstruous rag A filthy and menstruous rag is good for nothing but must be thrown away upon all Accounts and if that Holiness and Righteousness and Meekness which is of Christ his working in men be as filthy rags then according to your Doctrine men should throw them away as being not only unprofitable to Justification but to any other use Yea a filthy and menstruous Rag men do hide from the sight of another and do never wear it as an Ornament whereas the Saints put on the meek and quiet and sober and righteous Spirit as an Ornament of great price not only in the sight of the Saints but even in the sight of God Page 24. Thou pleadest That the Good Works of Christ in the Saints are defiled and imperfect because the Saints who are subservient and instrumental in them are unclean and who can bring a clean thing out of an unclean Job 14.4 Answ. It is granted that the Saints are subordinate Co-workers with Christ but yet it follows not that his Works in them and by them are defiled And though it is said Who can bring a clean thing out of an unclean This hinders not but that the Lord can and doth make Clean those The Lord makes clean the unclean who have been unclean and so out of them who are made clean bring forth clean things And though every one in whom the work of Sanctification is begun be not wholly cleansed but that there may be an unclean part in them for a time yet there is also a clean part in them who are in the least measure sanctified and so these who work with the Spirit of Christ work with him according to this clean part and it is the clean part in them which he maketh use of as his Instrument And as for the unclean part it is not to work with Christ but to be chained down and fettered and bound up from working to the end it may be wrought upon that it may be cleansed and thus by degrees the clean part encreaseth and the unclean is diminished till all the uncleanness be wrought out And where the unclean part is let loose to work the
many who are baptised with Water never put on Christ nor bear his Image but the Devil 's and are found doing the Devil's works So that none of these Scriptures prove the Water-baptism to be of Continual necessity in the Church for it being but a figure it was to give place to that one Baptism Eph. 4.5 And whereas it is said by some That the Water-Baptism and the Baptism by the Spirit is but one because of that agreement betwixt the signification of the Water and the Spirit thereby signified This is a wresting of this Scripture as much as if one should say That all the Types Figures and Shadows of the Old Testament were one with the Substance signified by them and consequently that these Types are all now to be upheld and used whereas indeed the Coming of the Substance ends the figures among which are the divers Baptisms for so should the place be translated Hebr. 9.10 which were imposed until the time of Reformation but are no longer binding since the Reformation is come Thou endest this matter with Asserting That thou canst safely say That the Spirit of God concurring with and blessing this Ordinance it is a profitable means to further our Salvation But if so be it be no Ordinance of Christ as heretofore is proved then we cannot expect that the Spirit will concur with it but indeed that he is provoked by it considering the Abuses in your Administration of it As First in administring it to Infants Sprinkling of Infants for which ye have no Command nor Example in Scripture Next In causing ignorant People to promise and engage before God that the Children shall forsake the Devil the World and the Flesh while they themselves be slaves to all the three And many more abuses as that whereby ye pretend to Inroll Children as Members of the Church of God which is pure and holy it being oftentimes an occasion of Excess and Drunkenness and is indeed rather like an Inrolling under the Devil's Banner seeing it is for most part accompanied with doing his Work Therefore it is so far from being hazardous to contemn such an Ordinance of Man that it cannot be but hurtful to continue in it In the Third place Page 39. thou comest to prove That the Lord's Supper so called is an Ordinance of Jesus Christ For which thou bringest as a First Reason That Jesus Christ was the Author and Ordainer of it But that proves not The Lord's Supper so called not perpetual That it was to be of perpetual Continuance Nor thy Second Reason for though the Disciples were bid do it in Remembrance of him they were not bid do it always Neither will Acts 2. verse 42. which thou bringest as a Third Proof serve thy turn for by comparing in with Verse 46. it is evident that their breaking of bread was their Ordinary eating for it is said They continued daily with one accord in the Temple The breaking of Bread from House to House and breaking bread from house to house did eat their meat with gladness and singleness of heart So that this was a daily eating from house to house and not at all such an eating as yours is which you have but once or twice or thrice in a year or at such set times as you appoint to your selves whereas theirs was an eating from house to house wherein they received food sufficient to their bodily nourishment Your eating is not so You will not have your Sacramental Bread and Wine so called to be used in private Houses or Families and your eating is rather a Mock-eating wherein you do not eat that which is sufficient to the Bodily nourishment as these did Acts 2.42 46. every one of you taking a little bread about the quantity of a Bean wherein you have no Example from the Saints but rather from the Papists who have their Wafers Again This Eating mentioned Acts 2. verse 42 46. is conjoined with this That they sold their possessions Having all things in Common and had all things in common and so they did eat together daily in common which is not like your eating Now if you would make their Example and Practice your Rule why do ye not sell your Possessions as they did and have things in Common Also why do ye not abstain from eating blood and things strangled as they did And why do ye not wash one anothers feet which they were as solemnly commanded to do as to take and eat c. John 13.14 15. If you say These things were but to continue for a time what ground have ye to affirm that these were not always to continue and those of Water-Baptism and breaking bread were to be always continued For a Fourth Reason thou say'st Paul Recommended the practice of this to the Church of Corinth Cor. 11.23 Answ. That he recommended it unto them by way of Command we deny for he delivered unto them no Command to practice it but that which he delivered unto them was the Relation of the Matter of Fact as what the Lord did in the Night wherein he was betrayed Thou say'st The Apostle doth not only here relate the Matter of Fact but likewise warrants the frequent use of this Ordinance It is one thing to warrant the use of it and far another to command the use of it We do not deny but the use of it was lawful and warrantable at that time but we say it was not commanded unto them but left or permitted to them as these words import As often as ye eat c. And again Let a man examine himself and so let him eat The words imply no Command but only that they were in the use or practice of it and being therein he gives them direction how they might use it so as not to receive hurt there-by Now that the Corinthians were weak in many things and did many things by permission is clear by the whole strain of that Epistle to them For a Fifth Reason thou say'st Thou readest not in Scripture where Christ and his Apostles did abolish it Answ. If it were so that then there was no absolute need It s Institution intimates its Abolishing for the very Institution intimates the Abolishing thereof at Christ his coming as to any Necessity by way of Command though afterwards it might have been used by permission being gradually to pass away as did other things For Circumcision was abolished by the Coming of Christ yet it was used after his Coming together with divers other Jewish Ceremonies But as concerning the Abolishing or Ending of it see 1 Cor. 10.15 16 17. I speak as unto wise men judge ye what I say the Cup of Blessing which we bless is it not the Communion of the Blood of Christ The Bread which we break is it not the Communion of the Body of Christ And then he proceeds to shew what that Bread was For saith he we being many are one Bread Now what is that one
making it his Rule he signifies his desire not so much to Square his Practices to the Scripture as by twining it like a Nose of Wax to make it Square to them He Superscribeth his Third Head An Undertaking to prove That our Departing from them is not to be Justified by their departing from Papists Wherein is to be observed his manifest Omissions which the Reader will see by comparing the 12 13 and 14 th pages of my last with this his Third Head Next I Observe the weakness of his Arguing in what he hath mentioned wherein he concludes That because we grant we had a measure of Integrity while among them that therefore it was begot by their Ordinances so called But doth not the same recur in the Case of the Primitive Protestants or will he say that all of them were void of any measure of Integrity while they were among the Papists Moreover whereas he Objects Papists not Converted by Popish Traditions c. that though God visited some among Papists it was not by Popish Traditions alledging Luther had the benefit of the Copy of a Latin Bible whereby he was Instructed For Answer The same recurs in our Case for whatever Advantages Luther had either by the use of the Bible or otherways had not we the same And therefore in the Third place is to be Observed that he hath altered the State of the Question alledging it to be Incumbent upon me to prove that they were Converted by the Popish Traditions Which is a wilful mistake for the Question as may be seen in the pages above-mentioned was Whether God might not countenance us with a regard to that measure of Integrity he hath begot in our Hearts though we are indeed wrong as to our walking with them in their Way And this I did Illustrate by the Example of the Disciples of Cornelius and of Luther who though he came but Gradually to his Discoveries yet was Countenanced in the first as well as last steps yea notwithstanding of his erring grosly in the matter of Transubstantiation All this he hath wholly omitted closing up this Head by endeavouring to draw from my words a reflection upon P.L. as if I accounted an Objection coming from him weak but it is ill Inferred to conclude P. L. from thence a feeble Person For though P.L. as well as I might reckon it weak comparatively in respect of others more strong yet he might judge it strong enough for such faint Disputers as W.M. or his Brethren at Aberdeen to Answer as that which he reckoned would put the Quakers to a great Nonplus he proposed in his Dialogue upon this occasion a Query viz. Whether it was safe to lean to the Guidance of that Light which one while says This is the Way of God walk in it another while Come out of it for it is Babylon To which beside the general Answer above-mentioned I shew him how easily it might be Retorted upon most of all the National Ministry of Scotland who now are gainsaying and contradicting that which they had formerly pleaded for as the Cause and Work of God even then as this their Changableness cannot be ascribed to the Scripture which they pretend to be their Rule neither will any man's Instability who pretends to be guided by the Light prove the Light ought not to be followed This because he felt might touch him and his Brethren too near therefore he hath wholly omitted it His Fourth Head is concerning the Light containing five Sections from Page 9. to the 25. wherein is to be observed First How he has gone from the State of the Question as it is in his Dialogue page 5. where he denies Christ to be in the Wicked or Unconverted in any other manner then as he is in the very Bruits and unsensible Creatures But now he grants Christ to be in such as to common Operations and page 22. he says That the Light is in all men and that Christ is in all men in so far as his Light is in all men And thus he overthrows his chief Argument used against us in his Dialogue page 5. where he says That Christ is in none but in such with whom He is in Vnion For here he grants Christ's Light to be in all men even such as are not in Vnion with him adding that Where the Light of Christ is there is Christ the Donator of it Which is all we say so then the Controversy is no more if Christ or his Light be in all men But after what manner He is in them and whether this Light be Saving yea or nay And here in the second place I Observe his shameless Dis-ingenuity and Omission in saying It remains for me to prove that this Light in all is Saving Whereby he would make the Reader believe that I had never offered to prove this For clearing of which I desire he may look into page 23. of my last where from Rom. 5.8 Joh. 3.16 19. Hebr. 2. Tit. 2.11 Col. 1.23 I did prove that the Universal Grace of God given to all men is Saving in its Nature and in order to Save And now though no Rules of strict Debate could require me to proceed further yet I shall go on to Examine the Question as he hath now stated it viz. That such as are not in Vnion with Christ have not Saving Grace To prove this he produceth some Scriptures where such as have Saving Grace and Light are said to be in Union with Christ which is not in the least denied But the Question is Whether all that have Saving Light are in Vnion with Christ which he hath not so much as offered to prove And therefore it is here to be Observed how he hath not so much as mentioned far less medled with my Arguments proving Saving Light and Grace to be in men before they be Converted or in Vnion with Christ shewing He must needs be in them before He be in Vnion with them that he may work the Faith by which He may be united unto them seeing without Him the Scripture saith we can do nothing Joh. 15.5 as it is more amply contained in page 15. of my last Page 14. he seems to take some notice of an Example brought by me to shew That Saving Grace presupposes not Conversion It is from the Instance of a Plaister and a Wound the being healed of a Wound presupposeth a Plaister but the Application of the Plaister presupposeth not the being healed this he Rejects as not to the Purpose because as he saith Who have Saving Grace are in part healed cured of the Reigning Power of Sin but for this he brings no Proof nor hath not shewn us wherein the Comparison Answereth not after the like manner In the same page he addeth That the difference betwixt having of Saving Grace and being in a State of Grace is but the Figment of the Quaker 's own Brain Without giving any cause for it either from Scripture or Reason but only he
he hath wholly omitted and mentioned another in the stead of it which makes nothing to the purpose I deny not but the Miracles were a greater witness than that of John but then will it therefore follow that the inward Testimony of the Father is not greater also This was the matter in question After the like manner he concludeth the Voice spoken of Joh. 5.37 Is not inward but outward citing for Proof Matth. 3.27 2 Pet. 1.17 18. the one is the Voice heard at Christ's being Baptized the other at his being Transfigured But what way he seeks to Infer from thence that the Voice of the Father here spoken of by Christ to the Jews was not inward but outward he hath left unmentioned Likewise the Exposition he adds unto this place as if Christ were only here reproving the Ignorance of the Jews whose Predecessors had heard so much of God It would be the better received that it had some other bottom than his own meer Assertion Page 14. He confesseth That where we are desired to try the Spirits there is no mention of trying them by the Scripture And to my Question asking If there be any surer way of trying of Spirits and by the Spirit of God he returneth no Reply but another Question Viz. Whether there be any surer way than that for which the Bereans were commended I Answer Yes by the Spirit Ananias and Sapphira were discerned by the Spirit Peter could never have discerned Ananias and Sapphira by the Scripture and yet did it by the Spirit To say as he does That this was a matter of Fact and not of Doctrine and that it was extraordinary is a meer silly shift for it was only by the Spirit of God which is so ordinary to Christians that none can be truly one without it Rom. 8.9 If any man have not the Spirit of Christ he is none of his And if this Spirit can discern the secret hypocrisy of the Heart in matters of Fact far more the Errors and Mistake of the Understanding in matters of Judgment which all grant to be more Obvious And though I never averr'd that John excluded all external Rules by pointing to the Anointing so his Assertion to say That the Anointing directeth us to the Law and to the Testimony as supposing it to be outward is but to beg the thing in question â—lready refuted Page 43. As he affirmeth That man 's being deluded proceeds not from the Scripture but their own blindness so he acknowledges That falling in Delusion proceeds not from the Spirit but from the tricks and deceits of Satan and thereby he hath clearly confessed what is asserted by me page 30. and not answered And whereas he adds That leaning to the Spirit and forsaking the Scripture provokes God to give men up to strong Delusions which he Illustrateth by the Example of one J. Gilpin once a Quaker who by harkening to a voice within was put upon Mischievous and Detestable Practices I Answer He hath not proved that we forsake the Scripture nor will one man's being deceived by harkening to a voice within prove the Spirit not to be a certain Rule more than as himself acknowledges The Pharisees having the Scripture in such high esteem and accounting them their Rule will prove their Delusion proceeded from them That Story of Gilpin's was largely answered about five years ago by E. B. and C. A. who have laid open his Deceit and Wickedness J. Gilpin's Story Answer'd neither can any of these Ridiculous Pranks granting the matter to be true which he pretended to do by a voice within while appearing to be among us prove the Insufficiency of that Light we Preach or the hazzard of following it more than his beastly Drunkenness and open Prophanity naturally known in the Garrison of Carlisle where he was a Souldier proves he was led by the Scripture which it is like he then pretended was his Rule unto these wicked practices which were the best fruits of that Repentance W.M. seems so much to congratulate in him Such filthy Dross whom God purgeth out from among us are fittest persons to be Proselited by him and his Brethren and truly we are well rid of them and can heartily spare such unto them They went out from us but they were not of us for if they had been of us they would no doubt have continued with us but they went out that they might be made manifest that they were not all of us 1 Joh. 2.16 Page 43. He says That though the Scripture be sufficient for discovering of Delusions and ending of Differences in genere Objecti yet the Spirit is necessary in genere Causae Effectivae Now this necessity of the Spirit he saith himself is That we may be right Discerners for removing our natural depravedness and now granting the Scripture were sufficient in this manner will it therefore follow that the Spirit within is not the Rule which was the thing to prove in this Section In so far as he acknowledges this necessity of the Spirit 's work he hath yielded to the Truth yet it is observable how in contradiction to the Truth he overturns it all again Pag. 47 48. Where he expresly pleads For preaching upon and using the Scriptures without the joint Concurrence of the Spirit alledging I have no ground to say they ought not so to do Then consider First he said The Spirit was necessary to remove the depravedness of our Nature that we might be discerners but now he says We ought to use the Scripture without the Spirit though our Nature be depraved yea though we be in no capacity to make a right discerning And here he hath notably manifested his Affinity with the Jesuits Jesuits c. Doctrine of the Scriptures Arminians Socinians Pelagians and Semipelagians in saying How many cold Hearts have been Rubbed and Chafed unto spiritual Heat by reading and talking of the Scripture For is not this to set Nature a work and to grant a Capacity in man to beget Spiritual heat without the joint Concurrence of the Spirit And this is altogether agreeable to that known Maxim of the Semipelagians Facienti quod in se est Deus non denegat gratiam i. e. God will not deny him Grace that doth what in him lies And hereby the Intelligent Reader may perceive how much nearer a kin our Adversaries are to these Errors than we notwithstanding they so falsly and frequently brand us with them in their Pulpits and elsewhere as also that it is meerly constraint when they are hardly put to it that they now and then and that in Contradiction to themselves let a word or two drop concerning a necessary Work of the Spirit Sect. 4. Page 45. He alledgeth There is no convincing People by this Rule of the Spirit within because each way may pretend to the guidance of his Spirit and so both remain obstinate adding That according to them the Scripture is the Rule which lieth patent to both
the fall of the first Adam He being put on by us as the new and heavenly Adam of which the Apostle Ye have put on Christ put him on I say as a Form i. e. the Wisdom Righteousness and Life of God And Pareus de Just. Cont. Bellar. lib 2. cap. 7. pag. 469. We saith he neither ever spoke nor thought the Righteousness of Christ to be imputed to us that by it we were and might be named formally Righteous as we have oft now shewed for surely that should no less fight with reason than if one quite absolved in Judgment should say he were formally Righteous by the mercy of the Judge These are the plain and positive expressions of several famous Protestants though W. M. reckons G. Keith's words mentioned by him page 55. as Popish which are nothing different from these And of late R. Baxter whom W. M. page 37. terms A Judicious Servant of God holdeth this Doctrine throughout in his Book termed Aphorisms of Justification who page 80. saith That some ignorant Wretches gnash their teeth at this Doctrine as if it were flat Popery not understanding the nature of the Righteousness of the New Covenant which is all out of Christ in our selves though wrought by the power of the Spirit of Christ. Page 195. he saith How this differeth from the Papist he need not tell any Scholar who have read their Writings Hereby the Intelligent Reader may observe how ridiculous if not malitious W. M. is in making such a noise as if we were in this matter either going with Papists or opposing Protestants In his second Section page 58. though he would be making a great bussle of our speaking of Justification by Works yet in the very entry he cannot deny but he is for it according to the true sense and meaning of the Spirit And therefore it remains to prove that ours is not so His alledging from some words of Samuel Fisher where he speaks of Works having Merit saith nothing for the Question recurs concerning the signification of the word Merit which we use in a qualified sense for we say That Works are no other ways Meritorious Works are Meritorius by the promised Reward upon Conditions than as they are Rewarded Merit and Reward being Relative terms as I told him in my last to which he returneth no Answer And thus is solved Sam. Fisher's using of that Argument mentioned by him page 60. to whom he foolishly supposes I cannot reconcile my self without being of a higher strain than for a Reward of Merit to wit That as Condemnation is the reward of evil works so Eternal Salvation and consequently Justification is the reward of good works Now Merit in a qualified sense doth not import an absolute desert according to strict Justice as on our part but a sutableness agreeableness or congruity according to these Scriptures Matth. 3.8 Bring forth fruits worthy of Repentance the Greek word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth Meritorious or Worthy and the same Greek word is used in these other Scriptures 1 Thess. 2.12 Walk worthy of God 2 Thess. 1.5 That ye may be counted Worthy of the Kingdom of God And thus R. Baxter speaketh of Merit in the Book above-mentioned page 90. In a large sense saith he as promise is an obligation and the thing promised is called debt so the Performers of the Conditions are called Worthy and their Performance Merit Though properly it is all of Grace and not of Debt Moreover whereas Augustine Bernard and others of the Fathers use the word Merit in this qualified sense W. M and his Brethren can give it the right hand but where we use it notwithstanding we tell them the simplicity of our meaning we must be upbraided with Popery It is here observable how he turns it to my Reproach That I seem to draw near in the least to any of the moderate sort of Papists And yet as to things wherein I charged him of Affinity with them he returneth no solid Answer Papists and W. M. agree but says I must not be credited Yea he plainly not only draws near but fully acknowledges his agreement with them saying They hold some things common with the Orthodox His third and fourth Section containeth not any thing of a solid Reply to that which is writ from page 36. to 44. of my last which the Reader by comparing them may easily observe He begins alledging That Rom. 3.28 Gal. 2.19 must exclude all Works even the Works of Christ in us And that because the Apostle must be supposed to exclude either evil or good Works not evil therefore good And consequently the Works of Christ in us But as I told him in my last some Works may be good materially The Works of the Spirit of God and those of Man 's own Spirit differ which proceeding not from the Spirit of God but Man 's own Spirit are therefore excluded And thus the Case of Abraham doth not answer who though a godly man was capable sometimes to have done Works from his own Spirit It is here observable how he seeks to shift that which I inforce upon him from Tit. 3 5. alledging He mentioned it in opposition to Justification by Works as the Meritorious cause thereof But of this there was not one Word where he cites in his Dialogue page 20. Nor doth he answer any thing for that which I infer from this Scripture shewing page 37. of my last to which I refer the Reader he having wholly omitted it that by this Scripture where the Apostle says According to his Mercy he saved us by the washing of Regeneration the Apostle includes Good Works as to Justification now all this he shuffles over as Insulting Triumphing Words and yet notwithstanding he himself insults here as though he had found us guilty of Popery though what we say in this matter be no other than what is clearly asserted by these famous Protestants above-mentioned and more particularly by R. Baxter in his Book aforesaid The Works of the â—aw excluded from Justification not the Works of the Gospel from page 185. to the end where he says That we are Justified by Works in the same kind of causality as by Faith viz. as causae sine quibus non Conditions or Qualifications of the New Covenant requisite on our part in order to Justification shewing how the Apostle Paul in the places above-mentioned excludes only the Works of the Law from Justification and never at all the Works of the Gospel as they are the Conditions of the New Covenant and there he refutes W. M's Exposition upon Isa. 2.12 As if our Justification were only Justified by Works or we declared Just by them before men And seeing W.M. hath declared he hath so good an Esteem of R. Baxter I refer him to read how he is Refuted by him as being too large to be here inserted Pag. 65 66. To overturn that which is said by me concerning the Faith Knowledge and Obedience
without reason that he compares us to Pelagians as if we took from Christ the Name Jesus seeing it has been shewn we own him to be Jesus or Saviour to all even to Infants He beginneth his fifteenth Head Of Perseverance concerning the Perseverance of the Saints page 115. alledging That in saying the Quakers hold not a falling away from Regeneration I seek to hide my self Because G. Keith says That Saints may fall away from saving Grace asking if Saints be Regenerate Answ. Though all that be fully Regenerate are Saints yet some may be called Saints who are not fully Regenerate Page 116. He alledgeth It is in vain to assert this falling away because it is said Some who believed afterwards fell away and some make shipwrack of the Faith and some who tasted of the good Word of God and the Powers of the Life to come c. Because they use to distinguish betwixt seeming counterfeit Grace and sound saving Grace Answ. Can there be any more palpable wresting of Scripture For if so be that Faith which they had were not real they were not to be blamed for falling away from it Who they are that Fell away from Faith it were their mercy to make shipwrack of that which was Counterfeit The Apostle speaks positively Heb. 6.4 of the capacity of such to fall away who were once enlightned who have tasted of the heavenly gift yea who were partakers of the Holy Ghost and have tasted of the good Word of God and the powers of the world to come he saith not they seemed to be so Nay the very Context sheweth the contrary saying It is impossible to renew such again to Repentance Now had this been all in Appearance the Apostle needed not to speak of Renewing them again to Repentance or say They crucify the Son of God afresh seeing if so they had never been penitent and been always Crucifiers of Christ. Whereas in answer to Phil. 1.6 I told him It might be supposed that Paul was as confident that God would perfect the work in himself as in any other And yet he supposes the contrary where he says Lest preaching the Gospel to others I my self become a Cast-away To this he replieth nothing but citeth another Scripture Jer. 32.29 I will give them one heart that they may fear me for ever Though God give them this that they may fear him yet such may abuse the Gift of God and so run out of his Fear he gives to all his Grace Turning Grace unto Wantonness and yet it is said that some turn it unto wantonness Jude 4. He jeereth at my Answer to Peter saying A goodly Reply forsooth as if he had said If the Saints fall from Faith they must fall But he might spare his Insulting until he had found some way to answer my words which are That those that abide not in the Power of God through Faith must fall away For he might as well Scoff at all the Conditional Promises of the Gospel such as He that continueth stedfast to the end shall obtain the Crown To say That Faith and the Power of God concurs to prevent the Saints falling away Answers nothing for so long as these concur we do not deny it and though they be always willing to concur yet it is clear that some who have believed not counterfeitly but really have departed from the power and so fallen away as is above shewn Page 117. Upon the words of Jer. 32.40 he says It proves the perseverance or impossibility of falling away because it is said God put his fear in their hearts for this end that they might not depart from him What then that doth not prove that they cannot depart from him Christ came to his own for this end that he might save them and yet it is said They received him not Joh. 1.11 He says I make short work of these Scriptures Joh. 10.27 28. Joh. 13.1 1 Joh. 2.19 because I say They speak of those who were come to a through Regeneration which he says is without proof But the Reader by looking unto them will find they cannot be understood otherways than of such as are throughly Regenerate and it appears he was sensible of this having produced nothing to the contrary And whereas he adds That if those who are throughly Regenerate were only to persevere then this were the priviledge of Saints in Heaven and not in Earth who never come to be so There can be nothing more ridiculous than this manner of Arguing seeing that question Whether the Saints can be perfectly Regenerate on Earth is as much in debate as the other That Objection of his as if from this Doctrine it might follow One were a Child of God to day and a Child of the Devil to morrow I answered in my last page 43. to which he returneth no answer and therefore it is dis-ingenuity in him to bring it forth here again And whereas in pag. 43. aforesaid I shew him how he Contradicted himself in this matter by granting some of the Quakers to have been truly Converted and yet now to Condemn them as Apostates He is so far from Reconciling it that he avers it anew in plain terms saying page 118. That some of them that have felt a gratious Operation on their hearts and page 9. He cannot but think That some of them were savingly wrought upon and yet adds That it is clear that they have Apostatised from the Truth Now to reconcile this he hath nothing to say But he trusts the Lord will Convince them Answ. As some of them to whom he and his Brethren were forced to give the Testimony of gratious Persons have already departed this Life not only not shrinking from but even Testifying to these Truths he calls Error so others whom they have also accounted gratious having been at death's door have asserted the same Truth and rejoiced in it which sufficeth to overturn his vain Confidence And truly such a groundless Hope is but a poor shift to reconcile so palpable a Contradiction whereby while in words they condemn this Doctrine of the capacity of man's falling away from Grace yet as to the experience of some particulars they are forced to acknowledge it for fear they should fall in greater Inconveniences of granting some among the Quakers to be Choice Saints His sixteenth Head page 119. is to prove the Danger of Quakerism as he terms it But that his Folly may appear in this particular Praying with the Spirit granted by W. M. I desire the Reader first to observe our Principle which he concludes so hazzardous even as repeated by himself page 121. viz. That a man cannot nor ought not to Pray without the Spirit 's Motion and to say none can Pray without it hath no bad tendency because all such Prayers as are performed without the help of the Spirit are Abomination not true Prayers but hypocritical and deceitful Now he cannot deny this and therefore grants it to be true
had the thing declared unto them retiring to the inward Testimony of the same Spirit in themselves did feel Vnion therewith and such as went along did not only find a true liberty which might have sufficed but some of them a necessity to Concur with it And as for the carrying of the Hat and Cloak it was altogether Extrinsick being neither Essential nor Circumstantial to the thing nor so looked upon by these who did it Yet the Carping thereat shews in the Proposer a Critical mind very void of seriousness which the Lord as of purpose to starve hath permitted him to build that part of the Query in relation to A. H's Wife upon a false Report the thing being a manifest Vntruth And in Answer to the second Proposition of the Premisses it 's the alone immediate Testimony of the Spirit of God that can truly discover all false Pretenders and Delusions which if any can let them deny without overturning the Basis of all Christian Religion and rendering the Faith of the Saints in all Ages Vncertain R. B. A CATECHISM AND Confession of Faith Approved of and Agreed unto by the GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF THE PATRIARCHS PROPHETS and APOSTLES CHRIST himself CHIEF SPEAKER In and Among them Which containeth A True and Faithful Account of the Principles and Doctrines which are most surely believed by the Churches of Christ in Great Britain and Ireland who are reproachfully called by the Name of Quakers yet are found in the one Faith with the Primitive Church and Saints as is most clearly demonstrated by some plain Scripture-Testimonies without Consequences or Commentaries which are here Collected and Inserted by way of Answer to a Few Weighty yet Easie and Familiar Questions fitted as well for the Wisest and Largest as for the Weakest and Lowest Capacities To which is added An EXPOSTVLATION with and APPEAL to all other Professors By R B. a Servant of the Church of Christ. JOHN 5.39 40. Search the Scriptures or Ye search the Scriptures for in them ye think ye have Eternal Life and they are they which testifie of me that ye might have Life LONDON Printed for Thomas Northcott in George-Yard in Lumbard-Street 1691. THE PREFACE TO THE READER READER SInce first that great Apostacy took place in the Hearts and Heads of those who began even in the Apostles days to depart from the Simplicity and Purity of the Gospel as it was then delivered in its Primitive Splendor and Integrity innumerable have been the manifold Inventions and Traditions the different and various Notions and Opinions wherewith Man by giving way to the vain and airy Imaginations of his own unstable Mind hath burdened the Christian Faith So that indeed first by adding these things and afterwards by equalling them if not exalting them above the Truth they have at last come to be substitute in the stead of it so that in process in time Truth came to be shut out of doors and another thing placed in the room thereof having a Shew and a Name but wanting the Substance and Thing it self Nevertheless it pleased God to raise up Witnesses for himself almost in every Age and Generation who according to the Discoveries they received bore some Testimony less or more against the Superstition and Apostacy of the time and in special manner through the appearing of that Light which first broke forth in Germany about One hundred and fifty years ago and afterwards reached divers other Nations the Beast received a deadly Wound and a very great Number did at one time Protest against and Rescind from the Church of Rome in divers of their most gross and sensual Doctrines and superstitious Traditions But alas It is for matter of lamentation that the Successors of these Protestants are Establishing and Building up in themselves that which their Fathers were pulling down instead of prosecuting and going on with so Good and Honourable a Work which will easily appear The generality of all Protestants though in many other things miserably Rent and Shattered among themselves do agree in dividing from the Church of Rome in these two particulars First That every Principle and Doctrine of the Christian Faith is and ought to be founded upon the Scripture and that whatsoever Principles or Doctrines are not only not contrary but even not according thereto ought to be denied as Antichristian Secondly That the Scriptures themselves are Plain and Easie to be understood and that every private Christian and Member of the Church ought to read and peruse them that they may know their Faith and Belief founded upon them and receive them for that Cause alone and not because any Church or Assembly has Compounded and Recommended them the Choicest and Most-pure of which they are obliged to look upon as Fallible Now contrary to this their known and acknowledged Principle they do most vigorously prosecute and persecute others with the like Severity the Papists did their Fathers for believing things that are plainly set down in the Scriptures and for not believing divers Principles for which themseves are forc'd to recur to Tradition and can by no means prove from Scripture To shew which I shall not here insist having alotted a Chapter for it in the Book it self because to put it here would swell beyond the bounds of a Preface Oh! How like do they shew themselves I mention it with Regret to the Scribes and Pharisees of Old who of all men most cried up and exalted Moses and the Prophets boasting greatly of being Abraham's Children And yet those were they that were the greatest Opposers and Vilifiers of Christ to whom Moses and all the Prophets gave Witness yea their chief Accusations and Exceptions against Christ was as being a Breaker of the Law and a Blasphemer Can there any Comparison run more parallel seeing there is now found a People who are greatly Persecuted and bitterly Reviled and Accused as Hereticks by a Generation that cry up and exalt the Scriptures And yet this Peoples Principles are found in Scripture Word by Word though the most grievous and indeed the greatest Calumny cast upon them is that they Vilifie and Deny the Scriptures and set up their own Imaginations instead of them To disprove which this Catechism and Confession of Faith is Compiled and presented to thy Serious and Impartial View If thou lovest the Scripture indeed and desirest to hold the plain Doctrines there delivered and not these Strained and Far-fetch'd Consequences which Men have invented thou shalt easily observe the whole Principles of the People called QUAKERS plainly couched in Scripture-Words without Addition or Commentary especially in those things their Adversaries Oppose them in where the Scripture plainly decideth the Controversie for them without Nicities and School-Distinctions which have been the Wisdom by which the World hath not known God and the Words which have been multiplied without knowledge by which Counsel hath been darkned In the Answers to the Questions there is not one Word that I know of placed but the
express Words of Scripture and if in some of the Questions there be somewhat Subsumed of what in my Judgment is the plain and naked Import of the Words it is not to Impose my Sense upon the Reader but to make way for the next Question for the dependence of the Matter 's sake I shall leave it to the reason of any Vnderstanding and Judicious Man who is not byassed by Self-Interest that great Enemy to true Equity and who in the least measure is willing to give way to the Light of Christ in his Conscience if the Scriptures do not pertinently and aptly Answer to the Questions As I have upon serious Grounds Separated from most of the Confessions and Catechisms heretofore published so not without Cause I have now taken another Method They usually place their Confession of Faith before the Catechism I judge it ought to be otherwise in regard that which is Easiest and is Composed for Children or such as are Weak ought in my Judgment to be placed first it being most Regular to Begin with things that are Easie and Familiar and lead on to things that are more Hard and Intricate Besides that things be more largely opened in the Catechism and divers Objections Answered which are proposed in the Questions the Reader having past through that first will more perfectly understand the Confession which consisteth mainly in positive Assertions Not long after I had received and believed the Testimony I now bear I had in my view both the possibility and facility of such a Work and now after a more large and perfect acquaintance with the Holy Scripture I found Access to allow some time to set about it and have also been helped to accomplish the same I doubt not but it might be enlarged by divers Citations which are here omitted as not being at present brought to my Remembrance Yet I find Cause to be contented in that God hath so far assisted me in this Work by his Spirit that good Remembrancer the Manifestation of which as it is minded will help such as Seriously and Conscientiously Read this to find out and cleave to the Truth and also Establish and Confirm those who have already believed Which of all things is most earnestly desired and daily prayed for By FromVrie the Place of my Being in my Native Country of Scotland the 11th of the 6th Month 1673. ROBERT BARCLAY A Servant of the Church of CHRIST THE CONTENTS Chap. 1. OF God and the true and saving Knowledge of him Chap. 2. Of the Rule and Guide of Christians and of the Scriptures Chap. 3. Of Jesus Christ's being manifest in the Flesh the Use and End of it Chap. 4. Of the New Birth the Inward Appearance of Christ in Spirit and the Unity of the Saints with him Chap. 5. Concerning the Light wherewith Jesus Christ hath enlightned every Man the Universality and Sufficiency of God's Grace to all the World made manifest therein Chap. 6. Concerning Faith Justification and Works Chap. 7. Concerning Perfection or Freedom from Sin Chap. 8. Concerning Perseverance and falling from Grace Chap. 9. Concerning the Church and Ministry Chap. 10. Concerning Worship Chap. 11. Concerning Baptism and Bread and Wine Chap. 12. Concerning the Life of a Christian in general what and how it ought to be in this World Chap. 13. Concerning Magistracy Chap. 14. Concerning the Resurrection Chap. 15. A short Introduction to the Confession of Faith Chap. 16. A Confession of Faith containing Twenty Three Articles Article 1. Concerning God and the True and Saving Knowledge of him Art 2. Concerning the Guide and Rule of Christians Art 3. Concerning the Scriptures Art 4 Concerning the Divinity of Christ and his being from the Beginning Art 5. Concerning his Appearance in the Flesh. Art 6. Concerning the End and Use of that Appearance Art 7. Concerning the Inward Manifestation of Christ. Art 8. Concerning the New Birth Art 9. Concerning the Unity of the Saints with Christ. Art 10. Concerning the Universal Love and Grace of God to all Art 11. Concerning the Light that enlightneth every Man Art 12. Concerning Faith and Justification Art 13. Concerning Good Works Art 14. Concerning Perfection Art 15. Concerning Perseverance and Falling from Grace Art 16. Concerning the Church and Ministry Art 17. Concerning Worship Art 18. Concerning Baptism Art 19. Concerning Eating of Bread and Wine Washing of one anothers Feet abstaining from things strangled and from Blood and Anointing of the Sick with Oil. Art 20. Concerning the Liberty of such Christians as are come to know the Substance as to the using or not using of these Rites and of the Observation of Days Art 21. Concerning Swearing Fighting and Persecution Art 22. Concerning Magistracy Art 23. Concerning the Resurrection Chap. 17. A short Expostulation with and Appeal to all other Professors Chap. 18. A short Examination of some of the Scripture-Proofs alledged by the Divines at Westminster to prove divers Articles in their Confession of Faith and Catechism A CATECHISM c. year 1673 CHAP. I. Of GOD and the True and Saving Knowledge of Him Question SEeing it is a thing Vnquestioned by all sorts of Christians that the Hight of Happiness consisteth in coming to know and enjoy Eternal Life what is it in the Sense and Judgment of Christ Answer This is Life Eternal that they might know thee John 17.3 the only true God and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent Q. How doth God Reveal this Knowledge A. For God who commanded the Light to shine out of Darkness 2 Cor. 4.6 hath shined in our Hearts to give the Light of the Knowledge of the Glory of God in the Face of Jesus Christ. Q. How many Gods are there A. One God We know that an Idol is nothing in the World Ephes. 4.9 1 Cor. 8.4 6. and that there is none other God but one But to us there is but one God Q. What is God A. God is a Spirit John 4.24 Q. Among all the Blessed Glorious and Divine Excellencies of God which are ascribed and given to him in the Scriptures what is that which is most needful for us to take notice of as being the Message which the Apostles Recorded in special manner to declare of him now under the Gospel A. This then is the Message which we have heard of him and declare unto you That God is Light and in him is no Darkness at all 1 John 1.5 Q. What are they that bear Record in Heaven A. There are Three that bear Record in Heaven the Father 1 John 5.7 the Word and the Holy Ghost and these Three are One. Q. How cometh any Man to know God the Father according to Christ's Words A. All things are delivered to me of my Father and no Man knows who the Son is but the Father and who the Father is Luke 10.22 Mal. 11.27 John 14.6 but the Son and he to whom the Son will Reveal him Jesus saith unto him I am the Way the Truth and
the Life no Man cometh unto the Father but by me Q. By whom and after what manner doth the Son Reveal this Knowledge A. But as it is written Eye hath not seen nor Ear heard neither hath entered into the Heart of Man the things which God hath prepared for them that love him But God hath Revealed them unto us by his Spirit 1 Cor. 2.9 10 11 12. For the Spirit searcheth all things yea the deep things of God For what man knoweth the things of a Man save the Spirit of a Man which is in him Even so the things of God knoweth no man but the Spirit of God Now we have received not the Spirit of the World but the Spirit which is of God that we might know the things that are freely given to us of God But the Comforter which is the Holy Ghost whom the Father will send in my Name John 14.26 he shall teach you all things and bring all things to your Remembrance c. CHAP. II. Of the Rule and Guide of Christians and of the Scriptures Question SEeing it is by the Spirit that Christ Reveals the Knowledge of God in things Spiritual The Spirit the Guide is it by the Spirit that we must be led under the Gospel Answer But ye are not in the Flesh but in the Spirit if so be that the Spirit of God dwell in you Now if any Man have not the Spirit of Christ he is none of his For as many as are Led by the Spirit of God Rom. 8.9 14. they are the Sons of God Q. It is an Inward Principle then that is to be the Guide and Rule of Christians A. But the Anointing which ye have received of him abideth in you 1 John 2.27 and ye need not that any man teach you but as the same Anointing teacheth you of all things and is Truth and is no Lie and even as it hath taught you ye shall abide in him But as touching Brotherly Love ye need not that I write unto you Thes. 4.9 for ye your selves are taught of God to love one another Q. I perceive by this that it is by an Inward Anointing and Rule that Christians are to be taught Is this the very tenor of the New-Covenant-Dispensation A. For this is the Covenant that I will make with the House of Israel after those Days The Anointing the Teacher saith the Lord I will put my Laws into their Mind and write them in their Hearts and I will be to them a God and they shall be to me a People And they shall not Teach every Man his Neighbour Hebr. 8.10 11. and every Man his Brother saying Know the Lord for all shall know me from the Least to the Greatest John 6.45 And they shall be all taught of God Q. Did Christ then promise that the Spirit should both abide with his Disciples and be in them A. And I will pray the Father and he shall give you another Comforter Joh. 14.16 17. that he may abide with you for ever even the Spirit of Truth whom the World cannot receive because it seeth him not neither knoweth him but ye know him for he dwells with you and shall be in you Q. For what End were the Scriptures written A. For whatsoever things were written aforetime Rom. 15.4 were written for our Learning that we through Patience and Comfort of the Scriptures might have hope Q. For what are they profitable A. Thou hast known the Holy Scriptures 2 Tim. 3.15 16 17. which are able to make thee wise unto Salvation through Faith which is in Christ Jesus All Scripture is given by Inspiration of God and is profitable for Doctrine for Reproof for Correction for Instruction in Righteousness that the Man of God may be perfect throughly furnished unto all Good Works Q. Wherein consisteth the Excellency of the Scriptures A. Knowing this first 2 Pet. 1.20 21. that no Prophecy of the Scriptures is of any private Interpretation For the Prophecy came not in Old Time by the Will of Man but Holy Men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost Q. The Scriptures are then to be regarded because they came from the Spirit and they also testifie that not they but the Spirit is to lead into all Truth In what respect doth Christ Command to Search them A. Search the Scriptures for in them ye think ye have Eternal Life John 5.39 and they are they which testifie of me Q. I perceive there was a Generation of old that greatly exalted the Scriptures and yet would not believe nor come to be guided by that the Scriptures directed to How doth Christ bespeak such A. Do not think that I will accuse you to the Father there is One that accuseth you even Moses in whom ye trust for had ye believed Moses ye would have believed me for he wrote of me But if ye believe not his Writings how shall ye believe my Words John 5.45 46 47. Q. What ought then such to be accounted of notwithstanding of their Pretences of being ruled by the Scriptures A. In which are some things hard to be understood 2 Pet. 3.16 which they that are Vnlearned and Vnstable wrest as they do also the other Scriptures unto their own Destruction CHAP. III. Of Jesus Christ being manifest in the Flesh the Vse and End of it Question WHat are the Scriptures which do most observably prophesy of Christ's Appearance Answer Deut. 18.15 The Lord thy God will raise up unto thee a Prophet from the midst of thee of thy Brethren like unto me unto him ye shall hearken Therefore the Lord himself shall give you a Sign Behold Isai. 7.14 a Virgin shall conceive and bear a Son and shall call his Name Immanuel Q. Was not Jesus Christ in being before he Appeared in the Flesh What clear Scriptures prove this against such as erroneously assert the contrary Mich. 5.2 A. But thou Bethlehem Ephratah though thou be little among the Thousands of Judah yet out of thee shall he come forth unto me that is to be Ruler in Israel whose Goings forth have been from of Old from Everlasting John 1.1 2 3. In the Beginning was the Word and the Word was with God and the Word was God The same was in the Beginning with God All things were made by him and without him was not any thing made that was made Jesus said unto them Verily verily I say unto you Before Abraham was John 8.58 I am John 17.5 And now O Father Glorifie thou me with thine own self with the Glory which I had with thee before the World was And to make all Men see what is the Fellowship of the Mystery which from the beginning of the World hath been hid in God Ephes. 3.9 who created all things by Jesus Christ. Col. 1.16 For by him were all things created that are in Heaven and that are in Earth
and Observances A. * Gal. 6.14 15. But God forbid that I should Glory save in the Cross of our Lord Jesus Christ by whom the World is Crucified unto me and I unto the World For in Jesus Christ neither Circumcision availeth any thing nor Uncircumcision but a New Creature Q. What speaketh Christ of the Unity of the Saints with him A. At that Day ye shall know that I am in my Father John 14.20 and ye in me and I in you Abide in me and I in you John 15.4 5. As the Branch cannot bear Fruit of it self except it abide in the Vine no more can ye except ye abide in me I am the Vine ye are the Branches He that abideth in me and I in him the same bringeth forth much Fruit for without me ye can do nothing Neither pray I for these alone but for them also John 17.20 21 22 23. which shall believe in me through their Word That they all may be One as thou Father art in me and I in thee that they also may be one in Vs that the World may believe it that thou hast sent me And the Glory which thou gavest me I have given them that they may be One even as we are One I in them and thou in me that they may be made perfect in One and that the World may know that thou hast sent me and hast loved them as thou hast loved me Q. What saith the Apostle Paul to this purpose A. For both he that Sanctifies and they that are Sanctified Hebr. 2.11 are all of One for which Cause he is not ashamed to call them Brethren Q. What saith the Apostle Peter A. Whereby are given unto us exceeding great and pretious Promises 2 Pet. 1.4 that by these you might be Partakers of the Divine Nature having escaped the Corruption that is in the World through Lust. CHAP. V. Concerning the Light wherewith Jesus Christ hath enlightned every Man The Vniversality and Sufficiency of God's Grace to all the World made manifest therein Question WHerein consists the Love of God towards Fallen and Lost Man Answer For God so loved the World John 3.16 that he gave his only begotten Son that whosoever believeth in him should not Perish but have Everlasting Life In this was manifested the Love of God towards us because that God sent his only begotten Son into the World 1 John 4.9 that we might live through him Q. What is intended here by the World all and every Man or only a few A. But we see Jesus who was made a little lower than the Angels for the suffering of Death crowned with Glory and Honour Hebr. 2.9 that he by the Grace of God Should taste Death for every Man 1 John 2.1 2. And if any Man sin we have an Advocate with the Father Jesus Christ the Righteous and he is the Propitiation for our Sins and not for ours only but also for the Sins of the whole World Q. Methinks the Apostle John is very plain there in mentioning the whole World which must be not only the Saints but all others seeing he distinguisheth the World from himself and all the Saints to whom he then wrote What saith Paul elsewhere in this matter A. Christ in you the Hope of Glory whom we Preach warning every Man Col. 1.27 28. and teaching every Man in all Wisdom That we may present every Man perfect in Christ Jesus 1 Tim. 2.3 4 6. I Exhort therefore that first of all Supplications Prayers Intercessions and Giving of Thanks be made for All Men for this is good and acceptable in the Sight of God our Saviour who will have All Men to be saved and to come to the Knowledge of the Truth who gave himself a Ransom for all to be testified in due time Q. What is the Apostle Peter 's Testimony in this A. The Lord is not slack concerning his Promise as some Men count slackness but is long-suffering to us-ward 2 Pet. 3.9 Not willing that any should Perish but that All should come to Repentance Q. Are there any more Scripture-Passages that prove this thing A. Say unto them As I live saith the Lord God I have no Pleasure in the Death of the Wicked Ezek. 33.11 but that the Wicked turn from his Way and Live The Lord is Gracious and full of Compassion slow to Anger and of great Mercy Psal. 145.8 9. The Lord is good to all and his tender Mercies are over all his Works To wit That God was in Christ Reconciling the World unto him self 2 Cor. 5.19 Q. Seeing then by these Scriptures it appears that the Love of God is held out to all that all might have been or may be saved by Christ What is to be judged of those who assert that God nor Christ never purposed Love nor Salvation to a great part of Mankind and that the Coming and Sufferings of Christ never was intended nor could be useful to their Justification but will and must be effectual for their Condemnation even according to God's Purpose who from their very Infancy to their Grave with-held from them all means of Salvation What saith the Scripture to such A. For God sent not his Son into the World to Condemn the World but that the World through him might be saved John 3 17. I am come a Light into the World that Whosoever believeth in me John 12.46 47. should not abide in Darkness And if any Man hear my Words and believe not I judge him not for I came not to judge the World but to save the World Q. From what Scripture then came these Men to wrest an Opinion so contrary to Truth A. For the Children being not yet born neither have done any Good or Evil Rom. 9 11 12 13. that the Purpose of God according to Election might stand it was said unto her The Elder shall serve the Younger as it is written Jacob have I loved but Esau have I hated Q. I perceive in that Scripture it was only said before the Children were born The Elder shall serve the Younger These other Words Jacob have I loved Esau have I hated are mention'd out of the Prophet Malachy who wrote them many hundred Years after both were Dead Doth not the Scripture mention any other Cause of God's hating Esau than meerly his Decree What saith the same Apostle elsewhere A. Lest there be any Fornication or Prophane Person as Esau Hebr. 12.16 17. who for one Morsel of Meat sold his Birth-right for ye know how that afterward when he would have inherited the Blessing he was rejected Q. But seeing that such alledge that it is because of Adam 's Sin that many even Children are Damned Doth not the Scripture aver that the Death of Christ was as large to Heal as Adam 's Sin could Condemn A. For if through the Offence of one many be Dead Rom. 5.15 18. much more the Grace of God
that which may be known of himself A. That which may be known of God is manifest in them Rom. 1.19 for God hath shewed it unto them Q. Is then this Light or Seed sown in the Hearts of Evil Men A. And he spake many things to them in Parables Behold a Sower went forth to sow and when he sowed Matth. 13.3 4 5 7. some Seeds fell by the way-side c. some fell among stony places c. and some fell among Thornes c. Q. Are these places where the Seed is said to have fallen understood of the Heart of Man A. Hear ye therefore the Parable of the Sower when any one heareth the Word of the Kingdom Matth. 13.18 19. and understandeth it not then cometh the Wicked One and catcheth away that which was sown in his Heart this is he which received the Seed by the way-side c. Q. Is this Seed small in its first Appearance A. The Kingdom of Heaven is like to a Grain of Mustard Seed which a Man took and sowed in his Field Matth. 13 31 32. which indeed is the least of all Seeds Q. Forasmuch as many understand not this under the Notion and Appellation of Light or Seed it being quite another Dialect than the common though I must needs confess it is the very Language of the Scriptures Is there a saving Manifestation of the Spirit given unto all A. The Manifestation of the Spirit is given to every Man to profit withal 1 Cor. 12.7 Q. Sure if it be to profit withal it must be in order to save for were it not useful nor yet sufficient to save what Profit could it be of But in regard some speak of a Grace that is Common and of a Grace that is Saving is there such a Grace Common unto all as brings Salvation A. The Grace of God that brings Salvation hath appeared to all Men. Tit. 2.11 Q. That which brings Salvation must needs be saving What doth that Grace teach us A. Teaching us that denying Ungodliness and Worldly Lusts we should live Soberly Tit. 2.12 Righteously and Godly in this present World Q. Certainly that which teacheth both Righteousness and Godliness must be sufficient for therein consisteth the whole Duty of Man What saith the Apostle elsewhere of this Instructor A. And now Brethren I commend you to God and to the Word of his Grace Acts 20.32 which is able to build you up and to give you an Inheritance among all those that are Sanctified Q. What is the Word of God A. The Word of God is quick and powerful and sharper than any Two-edged Sword Hebr. 4.12 13. piercing even to the dividing asunder of Soul and Spirit and of the Joints and Marrow and is a Discerner of the Thoughts and Intents of the Heart Neither is there any Creature that is not Manifest in his Sight but all things are naked and open to the Eyes of him with whom we have to do Q. Ought we not to take heed to this Word A. We have also a more Sure Word of Prophecy whereunto ye do well that ye take heed 2 Pet. 1.19 as unto a Light that shineth in a Dark Place until the Day dawn and the Day-Star arise in your Hearts Q. I perceive the Scriptures are very clear both concerning the Vniversality and Sufficiency of this Light Seed Grace and Word of God but is this Word nigh or afar off Inward or Outward A. Say not in thine Heart Who shall ascend into Heaven that is to bring Christ down from above Rom. 10.6 7 8. or who shall descend into the Deep that is to bring up Christ again from the Dead But what saith it The Word is nigh in thy Mouth and in thy Heart that is the Word of Faith which we preach Q. That is clear as to the Word Is there any Scripture speaks of the Light 's being Inward A. God who commanded the Light to shine out of Darkness has shin'd in our Hearts 2 Cor. 4.6 7 to give the Light of the Knowledge of the Glory of God in the Face of Jesus Christ. But we have this Treasure in Earthen Vessels that the Excellency of the Power may be of God and not of us Q. But seeing it is also called the Seed of the Kingdom is the Kingdom of God also within A. The Kingdom of God comes not with Observation neither shall they say Lo here or Lo there for behold Luke 17.20 21. the Kingdom of God is within you CHAP. VI. Concerning Faith Justification and Works Question WHat is Faith Answer Hebr. 11.1 Faith is the Substance of things hoped for and the Evidence of things not seen Q. Is Faith of absolute necessity A. Without Faith it is Impossible to please him for he that cometh to God must believe that he is and that he is a Rewarder of them Hebr. 11.6 that diligently seek him Q. Are we Justified by Faith A. Wherefore the Law was our School-Master to bring us unto Christ that we might be Justified by Faith Gal. 3.24 Q. What is the Nature of this Faith that availeth to Justification A. For in Jesus Christ neither Circumcision availeth any thing nor Uncircumcision but Faith which worketh by Love Gal. 5.6 Q. Are Works then necessary to Justification as well as Faith A. But wilt thou know O Vain Man that Faith without Works is Dead Was not Abraham our Father justified by Works Jam. 2.20 21 22 23 24. when he had offered Isaac his Son upon the Altar Seest thou how Faith wrought with his Works and by Works was Faith made perfect And the Scripture was fulfilled which saith Abraham believed God and it was imputed to him for Righteousness He was called the Friend of God Ye see then how that by Works a Man is justified and not by Faith only Q. If then both be equally required in Justification what are these Works which the Apostle excludes so much Rom. 3.20 A. By the Deeds of the Law there shall no Flesh be Justified in his sight Q. But though we be not Justified by the Deeds of the Law is not this to exclude Boastings that the Grace of God may be exalted Ephes. 2.8 9 10. A. For by Grace are ye saved through Faith and not of your selves it is the Gift of God not of the Works lest any Man should boast for we are his Workmanship created in Christ Jesus unto good Works Q Are even the Works which are performed by Grace excluded Are we never said to be saved or justified by them Tit. 3 5 6.7 A. Not by Works of Righteousness which we have done but according to his Mercy he saved us by the washing of Regeneration and renewing of the Holy Ghost which he shed on us abundantly through Jesus Christ our Saviour that being justified by his Grace we should be made Heirs according to the hope of Eternal Life Q. I perceive then that to be
Justified by Grace is to be Justified or Saved by Regeneration which cannot exclude the Works wrought by Grace and by the Spirit How doth the Apostle add in the next verse for the maintaining this against those that Cavil about the Law A. This is a Faithful Saying and these things I will that thou affirm constantly Tit. 3.8 9. that they which believe in God might be Careful to maintain good Works these things are good and profitable unto Men But avoid foolish Questions and Genealogies and Contentions and Strivings about the Law for they are unprofitable and vain Q. Doth the Apostle Paul that is so much against Justification by the Works of the Law speak any where else of being justified by the Spirit A. But ye are Washed but ye are Sanctified but ye are Justified in the Name of the Lord Jesus 1 Cor. 6.11 and by the Spirit of our God Q. But since the Law gives not Power nor Ability to obey and so falls short of Justification Is there no Power under the Gospel by which the Righteousness of the Law comes to be fulfilled inwardly A. For what the Law could not do in that it was weak through the Flesh Rom. 8.3 4. God sending his own Son in the likeness of sinful Flesh and for Sin condemned Sin in the Flesh That the Righteousness of the Law might be fulfilled in us who walk not after the Flesh but after the Spirit Q. Seeing then there is Power in the Spirit is not Works through it a Condition upon which Life is proposed under the New Covenant Rom. 8.13 A. For if ye live after the Flesh ye shall Dye but if ye through the Spirit do mortifie the Deeds of the Body ye shall Live Q. Do not the Apostles then frequently propose Life to People upon Condition of Repentance and other Works Acts 3.19 A. Repent ye therefore and be Converted that your Sins may be blotted out And if Children then Heirs of God and joint-Heirs with Christ if so be Rom. 8.17 that we may suffer with him that we also may be glorified together * 2 Tim. 2.11 12 21. It is a faithful Saying For if we be dead with him we shall also live with him If we Suffer we shall also Reign with him If a Man therefore purge himself from these he shall be a Vessel unto Honour sanctified and meet for the Master's Use and prepared unto every good Work Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen Rev. 2.5 and Repent and do the first Works or else I will come unto thee quickly and remove thy Candlestick out of his place except thou Repent Q. It appears clearly by these Passages that the Apostle excludes only our Righteousness which he elsewhere explains Reward of Works as being the Righteousness of the Law from being necessary to Justification and not such Works as the Law of the Spirit of Life leads to and are not so much ours as Christ in us are not such good Works Rewarded though they require no absolute Merit as being the Fruits of free Grace yet doth not God judge according to them and may they not be said to have a Reward A. But if a Man be just and do that which is lawful and right Ezek. 18.5 6 7 8 9. and hath not eaten upon the Mountains neither hath lift up his Eyes to the Idols of the House of Israel neither has defiled his Neighbour's Wife neither hath come near to a Menstruous Woman and hath not oppressed any but hath restored to the Debtor his Pledge hath spoiled none by Violence hath given his Bread to the Hungry and hath covered the Naked with a Garment he that hath not given forth upon Usury neither hath taken any Increase that hath withdrawn his Hand from Iniquity hath executed true Judgment between Man and Man hath walked in my Statutes and hath kept my Judgments to deal Truth he is Just he shall surely Live saith the Lord God For the Son of Man shall come in the Glory of his Father with his Angels Matth. 16.27 and then he shall Reward every Man according to his Works Then Peter opened his Mouth and said Of a Truth I perceive that God is no Respecter of Persons Acts 10.34 35. but in every Nation he that feareth him and worketh Righteousness is accepted with him The Righteous Judgment of God Rom. 2.6 7 10 who will render to every Man according to his Deeds To them who by Patient Continuance in well-doing seek for Glory and Honour and Immortality Eternal Life But Glory Honour and Peace to every Man that worketh Good to the Jew first and also to the Gentile For we must all appear before the Judgment-Seat of Christ 2 Cor. 5.10 that every one may receive the things done in his Body according to that he hath done whether it be good or bad Which is a manifest Token of the Righteous Judgment of God that ye may be counted worthy of the Kingdom of God 2 Thess. 1.5 for which ye also suffer But who so looketh into the Perfect Law of Liberty James 1.25 and continueth therein being not a forgetful Hearer but a Doer of the Work this Man shall be blessed in his Deed. * Hebr. 10.35 Cast not away therefore your Confidence which hath great Recompence of Reward †1 Pet. 1.17 And if ye call on the Father who without respect of Persons judgeth according to every Man's Work pass the time of your sojourning here in fear Rev. 22.12 14 And behold I come quickly and behold my Reward is with me to give every Man according as his Works shall be Blessed are they that do his Commandments that they may have a Right to the Tree of Life and may enter in through the Gates into the City Christ saves from Sin Q. It should seem that the Purpose of God in sending his Son the Lord Jesus Christ was not simply to save Man by an Imputative Righteousness altogether without them but also by the washing of Regeneration or an inward Righteousness What saith the Scripture further of this Matth. 1.21 A. And thou shalt call his Name Jesus for he shall save his People from their Sins Tit. 2.13 14. Looking for that blessed Hope and the Glorious Appearing of the Great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ who gave himself for us that he might Redeem us from all Iniquity and purify unto himself a peculiar People zealous of Good Works CHAP. VII Concerning Perfection or Freedom from SIN Question I Perceive then by all these Scriptures afore-mentioned that Christ as well as he hath purchased Pardon for our Sins hath also obtained Power by which we may even here be cleansed from the Filth of them may we expect then in this Life to be freed from the Dominion of Sin Rom. 6.14 A. For Sin shall not have Dominion over you Q. For what Reason Rom. 6.14 A. For ye are
is profitable for Doctrine for Reproof for Instruction in Righteousness that the Man of God may be perfect throughly furnished unto all Good Works p 2 Tim. 3.15 16 17. No Prophecy of the Scripture is of any private Interpretation for the Prophecy came not in old time by the Will of Man but Holy Men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost q 2 Pet. 1.20 21. ARTICLE IV. Concerning the Divinity of Christ and his Being from the Beginning IN the Beginning was the Word and the Word was with God and the Word was God and the same was in the Beginning with God All things were made by him and without him was not any thing made that was made r John 1.1 2 3. Whose Goings forth have been from of Old from Everlasting s Mich. 5.2 For God created all by Jesus Christ t Eph 3.9 Who being in the Form of God thought it no Robbery to be equal with God u Phil. 2.6 And his Name is called Wonderful Counsellor the Mighty God the Everlasting Father the Prince of Peace x Isa. 9.6 Who is the Image of the Invisible God the First-born of every Creature y Col. 1.15 The Brightness of the Father's Glory and the Express Image of his Substance z Hebr. 1.3 Who was cloathed with a Vesture dipt in Blood and his Name is called the Word of God a Rev. 19.13 In him dwelleth all the Fulness of the God-head bodily b Col. 2.9 And in him are hid all the Treasures of Wisdom and Knowledge c Col. 2.3 ARTICLE V. Concerning his Appearance in the Flesh. THe Word was made Flesh d John 14. For he took not on him the Nature of Angels but he took on him the Seed of Abraham being in all things made like unto his Brethren e Hebr. 2.16 17. Touched with a feeling of our Infirmities and in all things tempted like as we are yet without Sin f Hebr. 4.15 He died for our Sins according to the Scriptures and he was Buried and he Rose again the Third Day according to the Scriptures g 1 Cor. 15.3 4. ARTICLE VI. Concerning the End and Use of that Appearance GOD sent his own Son in the Likeness of sinful Flesh and for Sin condemned Sin in the Flesh h Rom. 8.3 For this purpose the Son of God was manifested that he might destroy the Works of the Devil i 1 John 3. Being manifested to take away our Sins k 1 John 3.5 For he gave himself for us an Offering and a Sacrifice to God for a sweet-smelling Savour l Eph. 5.2 Having obtained Eternal Redemption for us m Hebr. 9.12 And through the Eternal Spirit offered up himself without Spot unto God to purge our Consciences from dead Works to serve the Living God n Hebr. 9.14 He was the Lamb that was slain from the Foundation of the World o Rev. 5.1 12 13. Of whom the Fathers did all drink of that spiritual Rock that followed them and that Rock was Christ p 1 Cor. 10.1 2 3 4. Christ also suffered for us leaving us an Example that we should follow his Steps q 1 Pet. 2.21 For we are to bear about in the Body the dying of the Lord Jesus that the Life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our Body being alway delivered unto Death for Jesus sake that the Life also of Jesus may be made manifest in our Flesh r 2 Cor. 4.10 11. That we may know him and the Power of his Resurrection and the Fellowship of his Sufferings being made conformable to his Death s Phil. 3.10 ARTICLE VII Concerning the Inward Manifestation of Christ. GOD dwelleth with the Contrite and Humble in Spirit t Isa. 57.15 For he said he will dwell in them and walk in them u 2 Cor. 6.16 And Christ standeth at the Door and knocketh if any Man hear his Voice and open the Door he will come unto him and Sup with him and he with him x Rev. 3.20 And therefore ought we to Examine our own selves and prove our own selves knowing how that Christ is in us except we be Reprobates y 2 Col. 13.5 For this is the Riches of the Glory of the Mystery which God would make known among or rather IN the Gentiles CHRIST WITHIN the Hope of Glory z Col. 1.27 ARTICLE VIII Concerning the New Birth EXcept a Man be born again he cannot see the Kingdom of God a John 3.3 Therefore ought we to put off the Old Man with his Deeds and put on the New Man which is renewed in Knowledge after the Image of him that Created him and which after God is created in Righteousness and true Holiness b Ephes. 9.21 22. Col. 3.10 For henceforth know we no Man after the Flesh yea though we have known Christ after the Flesh yet now henceforth know we him no more c 2 Cor. 5.16 For if any Man be in Christ he is a new Creature old things are past away behold all things are become new d 2 Cor. 5 17. For such have put on the Lord Jesus Christ e Rom. 13.14 and are renewed in the Spirit of their Minds f Ephes. 4.28 Sith as many as have been baptized into Christ have put on Christ g Gal 3 27. Being born again not of corruptible Seed but of incorruptible by the Word of God which liveth and abideth for ever h 1 Pet. 1.23 And glory in nothing save in the Cross of the Lord Jesus Christ by whom the World is crucified unto them and they unto the World i Gal. 6.14 For in Christ Jesus neither Circumcision availeth any thing nor Vncircumcision but a New Creature k Gal. 6.5 ARTICLE IX Concerning the Unity of the Saints with Christ. HE that sanctifieth and they who are sanctified are all of One l Hebr. 2.11 For by the exceeding great and pretious Promises that are given them they are made Partakers of the Divine Nature (m) 2 Pet. 1.4 Because for this End prayed Christ that all might be one as the Father is in him and he in the Father that they also might be one in them and the Glory which he had gotten from the Father he gave them that they might be one even as the Father and he is one Christ in the Saints and the Father in Christ that they might be made perfect in one (n) John 17.21 22 23. ARTICLE X. Concerning the Universal Love and Grace of God to all GOD so loved the World that he gave his only begotten Son that whosoever believeth in him should not perish but have Everlasting Life o John 3.16 And in this was manifested the Love of God towards us because that God sent his only begotten Son that we might live through him p 1 John 4.9 So that if any Man sin we have an
for Examples sake whereby as ex ungue leonem he may judge of most of all the rest if he will be at the pains narrowly to look over and Examine them I shall begin with the first Chapter Sect. 1. where they assert two things First That God has committed his Will now wholly to Writing Secondly That the former Ways of God's revealing his Will as by Immediate Revelation are now ceased The Scriptures they bring to prove are first Prov. 22.19 20 21. Verse 19. Their pretended Proofs for the Written Word That thy Trust may be in the Lord I have made known to thee this day even to thee Verse 20. Have not I Written to thee Excellent Things in Counsels and Knowledge Verse 21. That I might make thee know the Certainty of the Words of Truth that thou mightest answer the Words of Truth to them that send unto thee Luke 1.3 4. Verse 3. It seemed good to me also having had perfect Vnderstanding of all things from the very first to Write unto thee in Order most excellent Theophilus that thou mightest know the Certainty of these things wherein thou hast been Instructed Rom. 15.4 For whatsoever things were Written afore-time were Written for our Learning that we through Patience and Comfort of the Scriptures might have Hope Matth. 4.4 7 10. But he answered and said It is Written Man shall not live by Bread alone but by every Word that proceedeth out of the Mouth of God Vers. 7. Jesus said unto him It is Written again Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God Vers. 10. Then saith Jesus unto him Get thee hence Satan for it is Written Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and him only shalt thou serve Isa. 8.19 20. Verse 19. And when they shall say unto you Seek unto them that have Familiar Spirits and unto Wizzards that peep and that mutter Should not a People seek unto their God for the Living to the Dead Verse 20. To the Law and to the Testimony if they speak not according to this Word it is because there is no Light in them But is it not Matter of Admiration that Men should be so beside themselves as to imagine these Testimonies do in the least prove their Assertion or that others that do not take things meerly upon Trust would be so foolish as to believe them For though God made known and Wrote excellent things to Solomon Though Luke Wrote unto Theophilus an Account of divers Transactions of Christ's outward abode Many things were never Written for many were never Written John 21. verse last and 20.30 And there are also many other things which Jesus did the which if they should be Written every one I suppose that even the World it self could not contain the Books that should be Written And many other things truly did Jesus in the Presence of his Disciples which are not Written in this Book Though Christ made use of divers Scriptures against Satan and that Isaiah directed People to the Law and to the Testimony Who will be so mad as to say It naturally follows from thence that God has now committed his Will wholly to Writing Such a Consequence is no more deducible from these Scriptures than if I should Argue thus The Divines of Westminster have asserted many things without Ground therefore they had Ground for nothing they said Nay it follows not by far so naturally seeing after the Writing of all these Passages by them cited according to their own Judgment there were divers Scriptures written so that it had been false for them to assert That God had then committed his Counsel wholly to Writing which indeed was not true So it is most Irrational and Unwarrantable for any to draw such a strange and strained Consequence from their words For the Second That the former Ways are now Ceased they alledge 2 Tim. 3.15 where Paul writes to Timothy saying That from a Child he Timothy hath known the Holy Scriptures Pretended Proofs for Scripture Revelations only which were able to make him wise unto Salvation through Faith which is in Christ Jesus And Hebr. 1.1 2. God who at sundry Times and in divers Manners spake in times past unto the Fathers by the Prophets hath in these last Days spoken unto us by his Son whom also he hath appointed Heir of all things by whom also he made the Worlds And 2 Pet. 1.19 We have also a more sure Word of Prophesie whereunto ye do well that ye take heed as unto a Light that shineth in a dark Place until the Day dawn and the Day-Star arise in your Hearts Which prove the Matter as little as the former If Paul had intended by that to Timothy what those Divines would have would not they have made the Apostle speak a manifest Vntruth seeing they themselves acknowledge that John's Revelation was Written long after so that these former Ways were not then ceased As for that of Peter John's Revelation when written it is to beg the thing in Question To say It is intended of the Scripture and though it were it proves not the Case at all That of the Hebrews is so far from asserting the Matter they would have it that it may be very aptly brought to prove the quite contrary For God indeed speaks to us now by his Son but to infer from thence That the Son speaks only by the Scriptures is Erroneous That the Son speaks only to us by the Scriptures remains yet unproved And for the Apostle to have Asserted it had been false seeing the Revelations which he and others afterwards had were inward and so such were not Ceased And if we may trust the same Apostle better than these Men he tells us that so soon as Christ was Revealed in him he went straight and obeyed And the same Apostle tells us that Except Christ be in us we are Reprobates Sure he is not dumb in us seeing he says He will dwell in us and walk in us and be with us to the End of the World And John tells us that the Inward Anointing is to teach us all things so that we need not as to any absolute Necessity any Man to teach us how then is this ceased seeing God speaks to us by Christ and Christ must be in us Surely these Men have not herein followed the Rule of the Scriptures but rather endeavoured most grosly to wrest them and make of them a Nose of Wax notwithstanding their Pretences as to the contrary in their sixth Section where they say All things necessary are either expresly set down or by good and necessary Consequences may be deduced Now that these two former Assertions are not expresly set down they will not deny whether they follow by sound Consequence any understanding Man may judge by what is above observed There are divers other things in the same Chapter which will not abide the Test for which the Scripture-Proofs alledged by them are most ridiculous which for Brevity's sake I have
also appear to the Unbiassed Reader Advertisement to the Reader NOTE Reader That I have here throughout made use of the last Common Translation of the Bible And if I would have made use of the Hebrew and Greek I could have produced divers other very clear Scriptures which in the Common Translation are corrupted and perverted But I choosed rather to do thus that our Opposers might see I took no Advantage that way and also that all that can but read may find the places Cited in their own Bibles THE ANARCHY OF THE RANTERS AND OTHER LIBERTINES THE HIERARCHY OF THE ROMANISTS AND OTHER Pretended CHURCHES equally Refused and Refuted in a Two-fold APOLOGY for the Church and People of God called in Derision QUAKERS WHEREIN They are Vindicated from those that Accuse them of Disorder and Confusion on the one hand and from such as Calumniate them with Tyranny and IMPOSITION on the other shewing that as the True and Pure Principles of the Gospel are Restored by their Testimony so is also the Ancient Apostolick ORDER of the Church of Christ Re-established among them and setled upon its Right Basis and Foundation By ROBERT BARCLAY PHIL. 2.3 Let nothing be done through Strife or Vain-glory but in Lowliness of Mind let each esteem another Better than themselves HEBR. 13.7 Remember them that have the Rule over you who spoke unto you the Word of God whose Faith follow LONDON Printed for Thomas Northcott in George-Yard in Lumbard-Street 1691. THE PREFACE TO THE READER SVCH is the Malignity of Man's Nature in his fallen State and so averse is he from walking in the Straight and Even Path of TRVTH that at every turn he is inclinable to lean either to the Right Hand or to the Left yea such as by the Work of God's Grace in their Hearts and powerful Operation of his Spirit have obtained an Entrance in this Way are daily Molested and set upon on all Hands some striving to draw them the one way some the other And if through the Power of God they be kept faithful and stable then are they Calumniated on both sides each Likening or Comparing them to the Worst of their Enemies Those that are acquainted with the Holy Scriptures may observe this to have been the Lot of the Saints in all Ages but especially those whose place it hath been to Reform and Restore the Ruins of the House of God when decayed or any considerable time have been liable to such Censures hence those that set about Repairing of the Walls of Jerusalem were necessitated to Work with the one Hand and Defend with the other Christ is accused of the Jews as a Samaritan and by the Samaritans quarrelled for being a Jew The Apostle Paul is whipped and imprisoned by the Gentiles and upbraided with being a Jew and teaching their Customs the same Paul is haled and ready to be killed by the Jews for breaking the Law and defiling the Temple with the Gentiles The like hath also befallen these faithful Witnesses and Messengers whom God has raised up in this day to witness for his Truth which hath long been in a great Measure Hid but now is again Revealed and many brought to be Witnesses of it who thereby are come to Walk in the Light of the Lord. This People thus gathered have not wanted those Trials that usually accompany the Church of Christ both on the right hand and on the left each Characterizing them in such Terms as they have judged would prove most to their Disadvantage From whence as the Testimony of the false Witnesses against their Lord did not agree neither do these against us some will have us to be Foolish Mad Creatures others to be deep subtil Polititians * John Owen charges us with so much Ignorance that though he writes against us in Latin he fears we will not understand it And Thomas Danson about the same time accuses us of being Jesuites sent from abroad under this Vizzard some to be Illiterate Ignorant Fellows others to be Learned Cunning Jesuites under a meer Vizzard divers Professors will have us to be only Pensioners of the Pope undoubtedly Papists but the Papists abhor us as Hereticks Sometimes we are a Disorderly Confused Rabble leaving every one to do as they list against all Good Order and Government at other times we are so much for Order as we admit not men to exercise the Liberty of their own Judgments Thus are our Reputations tossed by the Envy of our Adversaries which yet cannot but have this Effect upon sober-minded People as to see what MALICE works against us and how these men by their Contradictory Assertions concerning us save us the Pains while they Refute one another True it is we have laboured to Walk amidst these Extremities and upon our appearing for the Truth we have found things good in themselves abused upon both hands for such hath always been the Work of an Apostacy to keep up the Shadow of certain Truths that there-through they might shelter other Evils Thus the Jews made use of the Law and the Prophets to vindicate their Abuses yea and to Crucifie Christ And how much many Christians abuse the Scriptures and the Traditions of the Apostles to uphold Things quite Contrary to it will in the general be readily acknowledged by most But to descend more particularly There be Two Things especially both of which in their Primitive Use were appointed and did very much contribute towards the Edification of the Church The one is The Power and Authority which the Apostles had given them of Christ for the Gathering Building up and Governing of his Church by Vertue of which Power and Authority they also wrote the Holy Scriptures The other is That Priviledge given to every Christian under the Gospel to be led and guided by the Spirit of Christ and to be taught thereof in all things Now both these in the Primitive Church wrought effectually towards the same End of Edification and did as in their Nature they may and in their Use they ought to do in a good Harmony very well Consist together but by the Workings of Satan and Perversness of Men they are made to fight against and destroy one another For on the one hand the Authority and Power that resided in the Apostles while it is annexed and entailed to an Outward Ordination and Succession of Teachers is made use of to cloak and cover all manner of Abuses even the height of Idolatry and Superstition For by Virtue of this Succession these Men claiming the like Infallibility that was in the Apostles though they be Strangers to any inward Work or Manifestation of the Spirit in their Hearts will needs oblige all others to acquiesce and agree to their Conclusions however different from or contrary to the Truths of the Gospel and yet for any to call such Conclusions in Question or Examine them is no less than a Hainous Heresy deserving Death c. Or while the Revelation of God's Mind is
we make absolutely necessary for the building up of true Faith neither do nor can ever Contradict the outward Testimony of the Scriptures or right and sound Reason yet from hence it will not follow that the Divine Revelations are to be subjected to the Test either of the outward Testimony of the Scriptures or of the Natural Reason of man as to a more-noble or certain Rule and Touch-stone For this Divine Revelation and inward Illumination is that which is evident and clear of it self forcing by its own Evidence and Clearness the well-disposed understanding to Assent irresistibly moving the same thereunto even as the common principles of natural Truths do move and incline the mind to a natural Assent As That the whole is greater than its part That two Contradictories can neither be both true nor both false § I. IT is very probable that many Carnal and Natural Christians will oppose this Proposition who being wholly unacquainted with the Movings and Actings of God's Spirit upon their hearts Revelations by Apostate Christians Rejected judge the same nothing Necessary and some are apt to flout at it as Ridiculous Yea to that Heighth are the generality of all Christians Apostatized and degenerated that though there be not any thing more plainly Asserted more seriously Recommended nor more certainly Attested to in all the writings of the Holy Scriptures yet nothing is less minded and more rejected by all sorts of Christians than Immediate and Divine Revelation in so much that once to lay Claime to it is matter of Reproach Whereas of old none were ever judged Christians but such As had the Spirit of Christ Rom. 8.9 But now many do boldly call themselves Christians who make no difficulty of confessing They are without it and laugh at such as say they have it Of old they were accounted the Sons of God who were led by the Spirit of God ibid. vers 14. but now many aver themselves Sons of God who know nothing of this Leader and he that affirms himself so led is by the pretended Orthodox of this Age presently proclaimed a Heretick The Reason hereof is very manifest viz. Because many in these days under the name of Christians do experimentally find that they are not acted nor led by God's Spirit yea many great Doctors Divines Teachers and Bishops of Christianity commonly so called have wholly shut their Ears from hearing and their Eyes from seeing this inward Guide and so are become strangers unto it whence they are by their own Experience brought to this Strait either to Confess that they are as yet Ignorant of God and have only the shadow of knowledge and not the true knowledge of him or that this knowledge is acquired without Immediate Revelation For the better understanding then of this Proposition we do distinguish betwixt the Certain Knowledge of God Knowledge Spiritual and Literal distinguished and the Vncertain betwixt the Spiritual Knowledge and the Literal the Saving heart-Knowledge and soaring airy head-Knowledge The last we Confess may be divers ways obtained but the first by no other way than the Inward Immediate Manifestation and Revelation of God's Spirit shining in and upon the heart inlightning and opening the understanding § II. Having then proposed to my self in these Propositions to Affirm those things which relate to the True and Effectual Knowledge which brings Life Eternal with it therefore I have Affirmed and that truly That this Knowledge is no otherways attained and that none have any true ground to believe they have attained it who have it not by this Revelation of God's Spirit The Certainty of which Truth is such that it hath been acknowledged by some of the most Refined and Famous of all sorts of Professors of Christianity in all ages who being truly Vpright-hearted and Earnest Seekers of the Lord however stated under the disadvantages and Epidemical Errors of their several Sects or Ages the true Seed in them hath been answered by God's Love who hath had regard to the Good and hath had of his Elect ones among all who finding a distast and disgust in all other outward Means even in the very Principles and Precepts more particularly relative to their own Forms and Societies have at last concluded with one Voice That there was no true Knowledge of God but that which is Revealed inwardly by his own Spirit Whereof take these following Testimonies of the Ancients 1. It is the inward Master saith Augustin that teacheth it is Christ that teacheth Aug. ex Tract Epist. Joh. 3. it is Inspiration that teacheth where this Inspiration and Unction is wanting it is in vain that Words from without are beaten in And thereafter For he that Created us and Redeemed us and called us by Faith and dwelleth in us by his Spirit unless he speaketh unto you inwardly it is needless for us to Cry out 2. There is a difference saith Clemens Alexandrinus betwixt that which any one saith of the Truth and that which the Truth it self Interpreting it self saith A Conjecture of Truth differeth from the Truth it self a Similitude of a thing differeth from the thing it self It is one thing Clem. Alex. Lib. 1. Strom. that is acquired by Exercise and Discipline and another thing which by Power and Faith Lastly the same Clemens saith Truth is neither hard to be arrived at nor is it impossible to apprehend it Paedag. for it is most nigh unto us even in our houses as the most Wise Moses hath insinuated 3. How is it Tertullianus Lib. de Veland Virginibus Cap. 1. saith Tertullian that since the Devil always worketh and stirreth up the mind to Iniquity that the work of God should either cease or desist to act Since for this end the Lord did send the Comforter that because human Weakness could not at once bear all things Knowledg might be by little and little directed formed and brought to perfection by the holy Spirit that Vicar of the Lord. I have many things yet saith he to speak unto you but ye cannot as yet bear them but when that Spirit of Truth shall come he shall lead you into all Truth and shall teach you these things that are to come But of his work we have spoken above What is then the Administration of the Comforter but that Discipline be derived and the Scriptures Revealed c. 4. The Law saith Hierom is spiritual Hieron Epist Paulin. 103. and there is need of a Revelation to understand it And in his Epistle 150. to Hedibia Quest. 11. he saith The whole Epistle to the Romans needs an Interpretation it being involved in so great Obscurities that for the understanding thereof we need the help of the holy Spirit who through the Apostle dictated it 5. So great things saith Athanasius doth our Saviour daily Athanasius de Incarnatione Verbi Dei he Draws unto Piety Perswades unto Vertue Teaches Immortality Excites to the desire of Heavenly things Reveals Knowledge from the Father
the Promise of Christ to his Disciples Lo I am with you to the end of the World Confirmeth this same thing for this is an Inward Presence and Spiritual as all acknowledge But what relates hereto will again occur I shall deduce the Proof of this Proposition from Two manifest places of Scripture The first is 1 Cor. 2.11 12. What man knoweth the Proof I things of a man save the spirit of a man which is in him Even so the things of God knoweth no man but the Spirit of God Now we have received not the spirit of the World but the Spirit which is of God that we might know the things which are freely given us of God The Things of God are known by the Spirit of God The Apostle in the verses before speaking of the wonderful things which are prepar'd for the Saints after he hath declared that the Natural man cannot reach them adds That they are Revealed by the Spirit of God vers 9 10. giving this Reason For the Spirit searcheth all things even the deep things of God And then he bringeth in the Comparison in the verses above-mention'd very apt and answerable to our purpose and Doctrine That as the things of a man are only known by the spirit of man so the things of God are only known by the Spirit of God that is that as nothing below the Spirit of man as the spirit of Brutes or any other Creatures can properly reach unto nor comprehend the Things of a man as being of a more noble and higher nature so neither can the spirit of man or the natural man as the Apostle in v. 14. subsumes receive nor discern the things of God or the things that are spiritual as being also of a higher nature which the Apostle himself gives for the Reason saying Neither can he know them because they are spiritually discerned So that the Apostle's words being reduced to an Argument do very well prove the matter under Debate thus If that which appertaineth properly to man cannot be discerned by any lower or baser Principle than the spirit of man then cannot these things that properly relate unto God and Christ be known or discern'd by any lower or baser thing than the Spirit of God and Christ But The First is true therefore also the Second The whole strength of the Argument is contained in the Apostle's words before-mentioned which therefore being Granted I shall proceed to Deduce a Second Argument thus That which is Spiritual can only be known and discerned by the Spirit of God But The Revelation of Jesus Christ and the true and saving Knowledge of him is Spiritual Therefore The Revelation of Jesus Christ and the true and saving Knowledge of him can only be known and discerned by the Spirit of God Proof II The other Scripture is also a saying of the same Apostle 1 Cor. 12.3 No man can say No man can call Jesus Lord c. that Jesus is the Lord but by the Holy Ghost The Scripture which is full of Truth and answereth full well to the Inlightened Understanding of the Spiritual and Real Christian may perhaps prove very strange to the Carnal and pretended follower of Christ by whom perhaps it hath not been so diligently remarked Here the Apostle doth so much require the holy Spirit in the things that relate to a Christian that he positively avers we cannot so much as affirm Jesus to be the Lord without it Spiritual Truths are Lies spoken by Carnal men which insinuates no less than that the Spiritual Truths of the Gospel are as Lies in the mouths of Carnal and Vnspiritual men For though in themselves they be True yet are they not True as to them because not known nor uttered forth in and by that Principle and Spirit that ought to direct the Mind and actuate it in such things they are no better than the Counterfeit Representations of things in a Comedy neither can it be more truly and properly called a Real and True Knowledge of God and Christ than the Actings of Alexander the Great and Julius Caesar c. if now Transacted upon a Stage might be called truly and really Their Doings or the Persons Representing them might be said truly and really to have Conquered Asia and overcome Pompey c. This Knowledge then of Christ which is not by the Revelation of his own Spirit in the heart is no more properly the Knowledge of Christ than the pratling of a Parret Like the pratling of a Parret which has been taught a few words may be said to be the Voice of a man for as that or some other Bird may be taught to sound and utter forth a rational Sentence as it hath Learned it by the outward ear and not from any living Principle of Reason actuating it so just such is that Knowledge of the things of God which the natural and carnal man hath gathered from the words or writings of Spiritual men which are not true to him because conceived in the natural spirit and so brought forth by the wrong Organ and not proceeding from the Spiritual Principle no more than the words of a man acquired by Art and brought forth by the mouth of a Bird not proceeding from a rational principle are True with respect to the Bird that utters them Wherefore from this Scripture I shall further add this Argument If no man can say Jesus is the Lord but by the Holy Ghost then no man can know Jesus to be the Lord but by the Holy Ghost But The First is true Therefore the Second From this Argument there may be another Deduced Concluding in the very Terms of this Assertion thus If no man can know Jesus to be the Lord but by the Holy Ghost then can there be no Certain Knowledge or Revelation of him but by the Spirit But The First is true Therefore the Second Assert III § VII The Third thing Affirmed is That by the Spirit God always Revealed himself to his Children Proved For the making appear the Truth of this Assertion it will be but needful to consider God's Manifesting himself towards and in relation to his Creatures from the Beginning which Resolves it self always herein The First Step of all is Ascribed hereunto by Moses Gen. 1.2 And the Spirit of God moved upon the face of the Waters I think it will not be denied that God's Converse with man all along from Adam to Moses was by the Immediate Manifestation of his Spirit and afterwards through the whole Tract of the Law he spake to his Children no otherways which as it naturally followeth from the Principles above proved That Revelation is by the Spirit of God so it cannot be denied by such as acknowledge the Scriptures of Truth to have been written by the Inspiration of the holy Ghost For these Writings from Moses to Malachy do declare that during all that time God Revealed himself to his Children by his Spirit But if any will Object
some measure to be in every True Christian so that that giveth a man no Certainty Every Capacity to an Office giveth me not a Sufficient Call to it Next again By what Rule shall I judge if I be so Qualified How do I know that I am sober meek holy harmless Is not the Testimony of the Spirit in my Conscience that which must Assure me hereof And suppose that I was Qualified and Called yet what Scripture-Rule shall Inform me whether it be my Duty to Preach in this or that place in France or England Holland or Germany Whether I shall take up my time in Confirming the Faithful Reclaiming Hereticks or Converting Infidels as also in Writing Epistles to this or that Church The general Rules of the Scripture viz. To be diligent in my Duty To do all to the Glory of God and for the good of his Church Can give me no Light in this thing Seeing Two different things may both have a respect to that way yet may I commit a great Error and Offence in doing the one when I am called to the other If Paul when his face was turned by the Lord toward Jerusalem had gone back to Achaia or Macedonia he might have supposed he could have done God more acceptable Service in Preaching and Confirming the Churches than in being shut up in Prison in Judea but would God have been pleased herewith Nay certainly Obedience is better than Sacrifice and it is not our doing that which is good simply that pleaseth God but that good which he willeth us to do Every Member hath its particular place in the Body as the Apostle sheweth 1 Cor. 12. If then I being the Foot should offer to exercise the Office of the Hand or being the Hand that of the Tongue my Service would be Troublesome and not Acceptable and instead of helping the Body I should make a Schism in it So that that which is good for another to do That which is good for one to do may be sinful to another may be sinful to me For as Masters will have their Servants to Obey them according to their good pleasure not only in blindly doing that which may seem to them to tend to their Master's Profit whereby it may chance the Master having business both in the Field and in the House that the Servant that knows not his Master's Will may go to the Field when it is the Mind of the Master he should stay and do the business of the House Would not this Servant then deserve a Reproof for not answering his Master's Mind And what Master is so Sottish and Careless as having many Servants leaves them in such Disorder as not to Assign each his particular Station and not only the general term of doing that which is profitable which would leave them in various doubts and no doubt land in Confusion Shall we then dare to ascribe unto Christ in the Ordering of his Churches and Servants that which in Man might justly be accounted Disorder and Confusion The Apostle sheweth this Distinction well Rom. 12.6 8. Diversities of Gifts Having then Gifts differing according to the Grace that is given us whether Prophecy let us prophesy according to the proportion of Faith or Ministry let us wait on our Ministrings or he that Teacheth on Teaching or he that Exhorteth on Exhortation Now what Scripture-Rule sheweth me that I ought to Exhort rather than Prophesy or Minister rather than Teach Surely none at all Many more Difficulties of this kind occur in the Life of a Christian. Of Faith and Salvation can the Scripture assure thee Moreover that which of all things is most Needful for him to know to wit Whether he really be in the Faith and an heir of Salvation or no the Scripture can give him no Certainty in neither can it be a Rule to him That this Knowledge is exceeding Desirable and Comfortable all do unanimously acknowledge besides that it is specially Commanded 2 Cor. 13.5 Examine your selves whether ye be in the Faith prove your selves Know ye not your own selves how that Jesus Christ is in you except ye be Reprobates And 2 Pet. 1.10 Wherefore the rather Brethren give all diligence to make your Calling and Election sure Now I say what Scripture-Rule can Assure me that I have True Faith That my Calling and Election is sure If it be said By Comparing the Scripture-marks of true Faith with mine I demand wherewith shall I make this Observation What shall ascertain me that I am not Mistaken It cannot be the Scripture That 's the Matter under Debate If it be said My own heart How Vnfit a Judge is it in its own Case and how like to be partial especially if it be yet Vnrenewed Doth not the Scripture say The Heart of Man is deceitful that it is Deceitful above all things I find the Promises I find the Threatnings in the Scripture but who telleth me that the one belongs to me more than the other The Scripture gives me a meer Declaration of these things but makes no Application so that the Assumption must be of my own making thus as for Example I find this Proposition in the Scripture He that believes shall be saved Thence I draw this Assumption But I Robert Believe Therefore I shall be saved The Minor is of mine own making not Expressed in the Scripture and so a humane Conclusion not a Divine Position so that my Faith and Assurance here is not built upon a Scripture-Proposition but upon an humane Principle which unless I be sure of elsewhere the Scripture gives me no Certainty in the matter Again If I should pursue the Argument further and seek a New Medium out of the Scripture the same difficulty will occur thus He that hath the true and certain Marks of True Faith hath True Faith But I have those Marks Therefore I have True Faith For the Assumption is still here of my own making and is not found in the Scriptures and by consequence the Conclusion can be no better since it still followeth the Weaker Proposition This is indeed so pungent that the best of Protestants who plead for this Assurance The Inward Testimony of the Spirit the Seal of Scripture Promises ascribe it to the Inward Testimony of the Spirit as Calvin in that large Citation cited in the former Proposition so that not to seek further into the Writings of the Primitive Protestants which are full of such Expressions even the Westminster Confession of Faith affirmeth Chap. 18. § 12. This Certainty is not a bare Conjecture and probable Perswasion grounded upon fallible Hope but an infallible Assurance of Faith founded upon the Divine Truth of the promise of Salvation the inward Evidences of these Graces unto which these Promises are made the Testimony of the Spirit of Adoption witnessing to our Spirits that we are the Children of God which Spirit is the Earnest of our Inheritance whereby we are sealed to the day of Redemption
be Observed that these were the Jews of Beroea to Answ. 2 whom these Scriptures which were the Law and the Prophets were more particularly a Rule and the thing under the Examination was The Beroeans searching the Scriptures makes them not the Only Rule to Try Doctrines Whether the Birth Life Works and Sufferings of Christ did answer to the Prophecies that went before of him so that it was most proper for them being Jews to Examine the Apostles Doctrine by the Scriptures seeing he pleaded it to be a Fulfilling of them It is said nevertheless in the first place That they received the Word with Chearfulness and in the second place They searched the Scriptures not that they searched the Scriptures and then Received the Word for then could not they have prevailed to Convert them had they not first minded the Word abiding in them which opened their Vnderstandings no more than the Scribes and Pharisees who as in the former Objection we observed searched the Scriptures and exalted them and yet remained in their Vnbelief because they had not the Word abiding in them But Lastly If this Commendation of the Jewish Boereans might Infer that the Scriptures were the only and principal Rule to Try the Apostles Answ. 3 Doctrine by what should have become of the Gentiles How should they ever come to have Received the Faith of Christ who neither knew the Scriptures nor believed them We see in the end of the same Chapter how the Apostle preaching to the Athenians took another Method The Athenians Instanced and directed them to somewhat of God within themselves that they might feel after him He did not first go about to Proselyte them to the Jewish Religion and to the Belief of the Law and the Prophets and from thence to prove the Coming of Christ Nay he took a nearer Way Now certainly the principal and only Rule is not different One to the Jews and another to the Gentiles but is Vniversal reaching both though Secondary and Subordinate Rules and Means may be various and diversly suted according as the People they are used to are stated and circumstantiated Even so we see that the Apostle to the Athenians used a Testimony of one of their own Poets which he judged would have Credit with them and no doubt such Testimonies whose Authors they Esteemed had more Weight with them than all the Sayings of Moses and the Prophets whom they neither knew nor would have cared for Now because the Apostle used the Testimony of a Poet to the Athenians will it therefore follow he made that the Principal or Only Rule to Try his Doctrine by So neither will it follow that though he made use of the Scriptures to the Jews as being a Principle already believed by them to Try his Doctrine that from thence the Scriptures may be accounted the Principal or Only Rule § IX The last and which at first view seems to be the greatest Objection is this Object 4 If the Scripture be not the Adequate Principal and Only Rule then it would follow that the Scripture is not Compleat nor the Canon filled that if men be now immediately led and ruled by the Spirit they may add New Scriptures of equal Authority with the Old whereas every one that Adds is Cursed yea what Assurance have we but that at this rate every one may bring-in a New Gospel according to his Fancy Answ. The dangerous Consequences Insinuated in this Objection were fully Answered in the latter part of the last Proposition in what was said a little before offering freely to Disclaim all pretended Revelations Contrary to the Scriptures Object 1 But if it be urged That it is not enough to deny these Consequences if they naturally follow from your Doctrine of Immediate Revelation and denying the Scripture to be the Only Rule I Answer We have proved both these Doctrines to be True and Necessary Answ. 1 according to the Scriptures themselves and therefore to fasten Evil Consequences upon them which we make appear do not follow is not to Accuse us but Christ and his Apostles who preached them But secondly we have shut the door upon all such Doctrine in this very Answ. 2 Position Affirming That the Scriptures give a Full and Ample Testimony to all the Principal Doctrines of the Christian Faith For we do firmly believe that there is no other Gospel or Doctrine to be preached but that which was delivered by the Apostles and do freely subscribe to that saying Let him that preacheth any other Gospel than that which hath been already preach'd by the Apostles Gal. 1.8 according to the Scriptures be accursed A New Revelation is not a New Gospel So we distinguish betwixt a Revelation of a New Gospel and New Doctrines and a New Revelation of the good old Gospel and Doctrines the last we plead for but the first we utterly deny For we firmly believe That no other Foundation can any man lay than that which is laid already But that this Revelation is necessary we have already proved and this Distinction doth sufficiently guard us against the hazzard insinuated in the Objection Books Canonical As to the Scriptures being a filled Canon I see no necessity of believing it and if these men that believe the Scripture to be the Only Rule will be consistent to their own Doctrine they must needs be of my Judgment seeing it is simply Impossible to prove the Canon by the Scriptures For it cannot be found in any Book of the Scripture that these Books and just these and no other are Canonical as all are forced to acknowledge How can they then Evite this Argument That which cannot be proved by Scripture is no Necessary Article of Faith But The Canon of the Scripture to wit that there are so many Books precisely neither more nor less cannot be proved by Scripture Therefore It is no Necessary Article of Faith Object 2 If they should Alledge That the Admitting of any other Books to be now written by the same Spirit might infer the Admission of New Doctrines I deny that Consequence for the Principal or Fundamental Doctrines of the Christian Religion are contained in the Tenth Part of the Scripture but it will not follow thence that the Rest are Impertinent or Vseless If it should please God to bring to us any of these Books which by the Injury of Time are lost which are mentioned in the Scripture as The Prophecy of Enoch The Book of Nathan Books lost c. or The Third Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians I see no Reason why we might not Receive them and place them with the rest That which displeaseth me is that men should first affirm That the Scripture is the Only Principal Rule And yet make a great Article of Faith of that which the Scripture can give us no Light in As for Instance How shall a Protestant prove by Scripture to such as deny the Epistle of James to be
and depraved Condition Which in these Two Propositions is declared and demonstrated which I thought meet to place together because of their Affinity the one being as it were an Explanation of the other As for that Doctrine which these Propositions chiefly strike at to wit Absolute Reprobation that horrible and blasphemus Doctrine described Absolute Reprobation according to which some are not afraid to Assert That God by an Eternal and Immutable Decree hath predestinated to Eternal Damnation the far greater part of Mankind not Considered as Made much less as Fall'n without any respect to their Disobedience or Sin but only for the demonstrating of the Glory of his Justice And that for the bringing this about he hath appointed these miserable Souls necessarily to walk in their wicked ways that so his Justice may lay hold on them And that God doth therefore not only suffer them to be liable to this Misery in many parts of the World by with-holding from them the preaching of the Gospel and knowledge of Christ but even in those places where the Gospel is preached and Salvation by Christ is offered Whom though he publickly Invite them yet he justly Condemns for Disobedience albeit he hath with-held from them all Grace by which they could have laid hold on the Gospel viz. because he hath by a secret Will unknown to all men ordained and decreed without any respect had to their Disobedience or Sin that they shall not Obey and that the Offer of the Gospel shall never prove effectual for their Salvation but only serve to Aggravate and Occasion their greater Condemnation I say as to this horrible and blasphemous Doctrine our Cause is Common with many others who have both wisely and learnedly according to Scripture Reason and Antiquity Refuted it Seeing then that so much and so well is said already against this Doctrine that little can be superadded except what hath been said already I shall be short in this respect Yet because it lies so in Opposition to my Way I cannot let it altogether pass § I. We may safely call this Doctrine a Novelty seeing the first four hundred years after Christ there is no mention made of it for as it is Contrary to the Scriptures Testimony This Doctrine A Novelty and to the Tenor of the Gospel so all the Ancient Writers Teachers and Doctors of the Church pass it over with a profound Silence The first foundations of it were laid in the latter Writings of Augustin The Rise of it who in his heat against Pelagius let fall some Expressions which some have unhappily gleaned up to the establishing of this Error thereby Contradicting the Truth and sufficiently gainsaying many others and many more and freqent Expressions of the same Augâ—stine Afterwards was this Doctrine fomented by Dominicus a Friar and the Monks of his Order and at last unhappily taken up by John Calvin otherwise a man in divers respects to be Commended to the great staining of his Reputation and Defamation both of the Protestant and Christian Religion which though it received the Decrees of the Synod of Dort for its Confirmation hath since lost ground and begins to be Exploded by most Men of Learning and Piety in all Protestant Churches However we should not quarrel it for the Silence of the Ancients paucity of its Assertors or for the Learnedness of its Opposers if we did observe it to have any Real Bottom in the Writings or Sayings of Christ and the Apostles and that it were not highly Injurious to God himself to Jesus Christ our Mediator and Redeemer and to the Power Vertue Nobility and Excellency of his Blessed Gospel and lastly unto all Mankind 1. It 's highly Injurious to God in making him the Author of Sin § II. First It is highly Injurious to God because it makes him the Author of Sin which of all things is most Contrary to his Nature I Confess the Assertors of this Principle deny this Consequence but that is but a pure Illusion seeing it so naturally follows from their Doctrine and is equally ridiculous as if a man should pertinaciously deny that one and two makes Three For if God has Decreed that the Reprobated ones shall perish without all respect to their Evil Deeds but only of his own pleasure and if he hath also Decreed long before they were in Being or in any Capacity to do good or evil that they would walk in those wicked Ways by which as by a secondary means they are led to that end who I pray is the first Author and Cause thereof but God who so willed and decreed This is as natural a Consequence as any can be And therefore although many of the Preachers of this Doctrine have sought out various strange strained and intricate distinctions to defend their Opinion and evite this Horrid Consequence yet some and that of the most Eminent of them have been so plain in the matter as they have put it beyond all doubt Of which I shall Instance a few among many passages * Calv. in cap. 3 Gen. Id. 1. Inst c. 18 Sect. 1 Id. lib. de Praed Idem lib de Provid Id. Inst. cap. 23. Sect. 1. I say that by the Ordination and Will of God Adam fell God would have man to Fall Man is blinded by the Will and Commandment of God We refer the Causes of hardening us to God The highest or remote Cause of hardening is the Will of God It followeth that the hidden Counsel of God is the cause of hardening These are Calvin's Expressions (a) Beza lib. de Praed God saith Beza hath predestinated not only unto damnation but also unto the Causes of it whomsoever he saw meet (b) Id. de Praed ad Art 1. The Decree of God cannot be excluded from the Causes of Corruption (c) Zanch. de Excaecat q. 5. Idem l. 5. de Nat. Dei cap. 2. de Praed It is certain saith Zanchius that God is the First Cause of Obduration Reprobates are held so fast under God's Almighty Decree that they cannot but sin and perish (d) Paraeus lib. 3 de Amiss gratiae cap. 2. Ibid. cap. 1. It is the Opinion saith Paraeus of our Doctors that God did Inevitably decree the Temptation and Fall of man The Creature sinneth indeed necessarily by the most just Judgment of God Our men do most rightly Affirm that the Fall of man was necessary and inevitable by accident because of God's decree (e) Martyr in Rom. God saith Martyr doth incline and force the wills of wicked men into great sins (f) Zuing. lib. de Prov. cap. 5. God saith Zwinglius moveth the Robber to kill He killeth God forcing him thereunto But thou wilt say he is forced to sin I permit truly that he is forced (g) Resp. ad Vorst part 1 p. 120. Reprobate persons saith Piscator are absolutely ordained to this twofold end to undergo everlasting punishment and necessarily to sin and therefore to sin that
strange ways seeing according to this most true Doctrine the Gospel reacheth all of whatsoever Condition Age or Nation Eleventhly It is Really and Effectively though not in so many words Cons. 11 yet by deeds established and confirmed by all the Preachers Promulgators and Doctors of the Christian Religion that ever were or now are even by those that otherways in their Judgment Oppose this Doctrine in that they all wherever they have been or are or whatsoever People Place or Country they come to do preach to the People and to every Individual among them That they may be saved Intreating and Desiring them to believe in Christ who hath died for them So that what they deny in the general they acknowledge of every particular there being no man to whom they do not preach in order to Salvation telling him Jesus Christ calls and wills him to believe and be saved and that if he refuse he shall therefore be Condemned and that his Condemnation is of himself Such is the Evidence and Vertue of Truth that it constrains its Adversaries even against their wills to plead for it Cons. 12 Lastly According to this Doctrine the former Argument used by the Arminians and Evited by the Calvinists concerning Every man's being bound to believe that Christ died for him is by altering the Assumption rendred Invincible thus That which every man is bound to believe is True But Every man is bound to believe that God is merciful unto him Therefore c. This Assumption no man can deny seeing his Mercies are said to be over all his Works And herein the Scripture every where declares the Mercy of God to be in that he Invites and Calls sinners to Repentance and hath opened a way of Salvation for them so that though those men be not bound to believe the History of Christ's Death and Passion who never came to know of it yet they are bound to believe that God will be Merciful to them if they follow his Ways and that he is Merciful unto them in that he Reproves them for Evil and Incourages them to good Neither ought any man to believe that God is unmerciful to him or that he hath from the beginning Ordained him to come into the World that he might be left to his own evil Inclinations Our Adversaries unmerciful Assertion of God and so do wickedly as a means appointed by God to bring him to Eternal Damnation which were it true as our Adversaries affirm it to be of many Thousands I see no reason why a man might not believe for certainly a man may believe the Truth As it manifestly appears from the thing it self that these good and excellent Consequences follow from the belief of this Doctrine so from the Probation of them it will yet more evidently appear To which before I come it is requisite to speak somewhat concerning the State of the Controversy which will bring great light to the matter For from the not right understanding of a matter under Debate sometimes both Arguments on the one hand and Objections on the other are brought which do no way hit the Case and hereby also our Sense and Judgment therein will be more fully understood and opened § XII First then by this Day and Time of Visitation which we say Quest. 1 God gives unto all during which they may be saved The Stating of the Question we do not understand the Whole Time of every man's Life though to some it may be extended even to the very hour of Death as we see in the Example of the Thief Converted upon the Cross but such a season at least as sufficiently exonerateth God of every man's Condemnation which to some may be sooner and to others later according as the Lord in his Wisdom sees meet So that many men may out-live this day after which there may be no possibility of Salvation to them That many may out-live the Day of God's Visitation and God justly suffers them to be hardned as a just punishment of their Vnbelief and even raises them up as Instruments of Wrath and makes them a Scourge one against another Whence to men in this Condition may be fitly applied those Scriptures which are abused to prove That God incites men necessarily to sin This is notably express'd by the Apostle Rom. 1. from v. 17. to the end but especially vers 28. And even as they did not like to retain God in their knowledge God gave them up to a Reprobate Mind to do those things which are not Convenient That many may out-live this Day of God's gracious Visitation unto them is shewn by the Example of Esau Hebr. 12.16 17. who sold his Birth-right so he had it once and was capable to have kept it but afterwards when he would have inherited the Blessing he was Rejected This appears also by Christ's weeping over Jerusalem Luke 19.42 saying If thou hadst known in this thy day the things that belong unto thy peace but now they are hid from thine Eyes Which plainly imports a Time when they might have known them which now was removed from them though they were yet alive But of this more shall be said hereafter § XIII Secondly By this Seed Grace and Word of God and Light Quest. 2 wherewith we say every man is Inlightned and hath a measure of it which strives with them in order to Save them and which may by the stubbornness and wickedness of man's Will be quenched bruised wounded pressed-down slain and crucified we understand not the proper Essence and Nature of God precisely taken which is not Divisible into parts and measures as being a must Pure Simple Being void of all Composition or Division and therefore can neither be resisted hurt wounded crucified or slain by all the Efforts and Strength of men The Light what it is and its Properties described But we understand a Spiritual Heavenly and Invisible Principle in which God as Father Son and Spirit dwells a measure of which Divine and Glorious Life is in all men as a Seed which of its own nature draws invites and inclines to God And this we call Vehiculum Dei or the Spiritual body of Christ Vehiculum DEI. the flesh and blood of Christ which came down from Heaven of which all the Saints do feed and are thereby nourished unto Eternal Life And as every unrighteous Action is witnessed against and reproved by this Light and Seed so by such Actions it is hurt wounded and slain and resiles or flees from them even as the flesh of men flees from that which is of a contrary nature to it Now because it is never separated from God nor Christ but wherever it is God and Christ are as wrapped up therein therefore and in that respect as it is Resisted God is said to be Resisted and where it is born down God is said to be pressed as a Cart under sheaves and Christ is said to be slain and crucified And on the contrary as
measure of Saving Grace I shall add one and that very observable not yet mentioned viz. that excellent saying of the Apostle Paul to Titus c. 2. v. 11. The Grace of God that brings Salvation hath appeared to all men teaching us that denying Vngodliness and Worldly Lusts we should live soberly righteously and godly in this present World Than which there can be nothing more clear it comprehending both the parts of the Controversy First It Testifies that it is no Natural Principle or Light but saith plainly it brings Salvation Secondly It says not that it hath appeared to a few but unto all men The Fruit of it declares also how Efficacious it is seeing it Comprehends the Whole Duty of Man It both teacheth us first to forsake Evil The Saving Grace of God Teaching the Whole Duty of Man to deny Vngodliness and Worldly Lusts and then it teacheth us our Whole Duty First To live Soberly that comprehends Temperance Chastity Meekness and those things that relate unto a Man's Self Secondly Righteously that Comprehends Equity Justice and Honesty and those things which relate to our Neighbours And lastly Godly which Comprehends Piety Faithfulness and Devotion which are the Duties relating to God So then there is nothing required of man or needful to man which this Grace Teacheth not Yet I have heard a publick Preacher one of those that are accounted Zealous men to Evite the strength of this Text deny this Grace to be saving and say It was only intended of Common Favours and Graces such as is the heat of the Fire and outward light of the Sun Such is the Darkness and Ignorance of those that Oppose the Truth whereas the Text saith expresly that it is Saving Others that cannot deny but it is saving Alledge This All comprehends not every Individual but only all kinds The Absurdity of our Adversaries Comment upon the word All denying Grace to be Saving Tit. 2.11 But is a bare Negation sufficient to overturn the strength of a positive Assertion If the Scriptures may be so abused what so Absurd as may not be pleaded for from them or what so Manifest as may not be denied But we have not reason to be staggered by their denying so long as our Faith is found in express Terms of the Scripture they may as well seek to perswade us that we do not Intend that which we Affirm though we know the Contrary as make us believe that when the Apostle speaks forth our Doctrine in plain words yet he intends theirs which is the quite Contrary And indeed can there be any thing more Absurd than to say where the word is plainly All few is only Intended For they will not have All taken here for the greater number Indeed as the Case may be sometimes by a Figure All may be taken of Two Numbers for the greater Number but let them shew us if they can either in Scripture or Profane or Ecclesiastical Writings that any man that wrote sense did ever use the word All to express of two Numbers the lesser whereas they Affirm that the far less Number have received Saving Grace and yet will they have the Apostle by All to have signified so Though this might suffice yet to put it further beyond all question I shall Instance another saying of the same Apostle that we may use him as his own Commentator Rom. 5.18 Therefore as by the Offence of One Judgment came upon all men to Condemnation even so by the Righteousness of One the Free Gift came upon all men to Justification of life Here no man of reason except he will be obstinately Ignorant will deny but this similitive particle as makes the all which goes before and comes after to be of one and the same Extent Or else let them shew us one Example either in Scripture or elsewhere among men that speak proper Language where it is otherwise We must then either Affirm that this Loss which leads to Condemnation hath not come upon all or say that this Free Gift is come upon all by Christ. Whence I thus Argue First If all men have received a Loss from Adam which leads to Condemnation then all men have received a Gift from Christ Arg. which leads to Justification But the First is true Therefore also the Last From all which it naturally follows that All men even the Heathens may be saved for Christ was given as a Light to inlighten the Gentiles Isa. 49.6 Now to say that though they might have been saved yet none were Even the Heathens may be saved by the Light is to Judge too Vncharitably I see not what Reason can be alledged for it yea though it were granted which never can be that none of the Heathens were saved it will not from thence follow that they could not have been saved or that none now in their Condition can be saved For A non esse ad non posse non datur sequela i. e. That Consequence is false that Concludes a thing cannot be because it is not Object But if it be Objected which is the great Objection That there is no Name under heaven by which Salvation is known but by the Name JESVS Therefore they not knowing this cannot be saved I Answer Though they know it not outwardly yet if they know it inwardly Answ. by feeling the virtue and power of it the Name Jesus indeed which signifies a Saviour to free them from Sin and Iniquity in their Hearts they are saved by it I confess there is no other Name to be Saved by The Literal Knowledge of Christ is not Saving but the Real Experimental but Salvation lieth not in the Literal but in the Experimental Knowledge albeit those that have the literal Knowledge are not saved by it without this Real Experimental Knowledge Yet those that have the Real Knowledge may be saved without the External as by the Arguments hereafter brought will more appear For if the outward distinct Knowledge of him by whose means I receive Benefit were necessary for me before I could reap any Fruit of it then by the Rule of Contraries it would follow that I could receive no Hurt without I had also the distinct Knowledge of him that had occasioned it whereas Experience proves the Contrary How many are Injured by Adam's Fall that know Nothing of ever there being such a Man in the World or of his Eating the Forbidden Fruit why may they not then be saved by the Gift and Grace of Christ in them making them righteous and holy though they know not distinctly how that was purchased unto them by the death and sufferings of Jesus that was Crucified at Jerusalem especially seeing God hath made that Knowledge simply Impossible to them As many men are kill'd by poison Infused into their Meat though they neither know what the poison was nor who Infused it so also on the other hand how many are cured of their diseases by good Remedies who know not how
Fear God and work Righteousness â—hen what can be said to do so seeing the Apostle calls the Lawâ— spiritual holy just and good But this appears manifestly by another Medium taken out of the same Chapter vers 13. So that nothing can be more Clear The words are The doers of the Law shall be justified From which I thus Argue without Adding any word of my own Arg. The doers of the Law shall be justified But The Gentiles do the things contained in the Law The Gentiles Justified in doing the Law All that know but a Conclusion do easily see what follows from these Express Words of the Apostle And indeed He through that whole Chapter labours as if he were Contending now with our Adversaries to Confirm this Doctrine vers 9 10 11. Tribulation and Anguish upon every Soul of man that doth evil to the Jew first and also to the Gentile For there is no respect of persons with God Where the Apostle clearly homologates the Sentence of Peter before-mentioned and shews that Jew and Gentile or as he himself explains in the following verses both they that have an outward Law and they that have none when they do good shall be Justified And to put us out of doubt in the very following verses he tells That the doers of the Law are Justified and that the Gentiles did the Law So that except we think he spake not what he intended we may safely Conclude that such Gentiles were Justified and did partake of that honour glory and peace which comes upon Every one that doth good even the Gentiles that are without the Law when they work good seeing with God there is no Respect of persons So as we see that it is not the having of the Outward Knowledge that doth save without the Inward so neither doth the Want of it to such to whom God hath made it Impossible who have the Inward bring Condemnation And many that have wanted the Outward have had a Knowledge of this Inwardly by virtue of that Inward Grace and Light given to every man working in them by which they forsook Iniquity and became Just and Holy as is above proved who though they knew not the History of Adam's Fall yet were sensible in themselves of the Loss that came by it Many wanting the History were sensible of the Loss by Adam and Salvation come by Christ in themselves feeling their Inclinations to sin and the Body of Sin in them and though they knew not the Coming of Christ yet were sensible of that Inward Power and Salvation which came by him even before as well as since his Appearance in the flesh For I question whether these men can prove that all the Patriarchs and Fathers before Moses had a distinct Knowledge either of the one or the other or that they knew the History of the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil and of Adam's Eating the forbidden Fruit far less that Christ should be Born of a Virgin should be Crucified and treated in the manner he was For it is justly to be believed that what Moses wrote of Adam and of the first times was not by Tradition but by Revelation yea we see that not only after the Writing of Moses but even of David and all the Prophets who prophesied so much of Christ how little the Jews How little the Jews knew Christ mistaking the Prophets that were expecting and wishing for the Messiah could thereby Discern him when he came that they Crucified him as a Blasphemer not as the Messiah by mistaking the Prophecies concerning him for Peter saith expresly Acts 3.17 to the Jews that both They and their Rulers did it through Ignorance And Paul saith 1 Cor. 2.8 That had they known it they would not have Crucified the Lord of Glory Yea Mary her self to whom the Angel had spoken and who had laid up all the Miraculous things accompanying his Birth in her heart she did not understand How when he disputed with the Doctors in the Temple that he was about his Father's business And the Apostles that had believed him Conversed daily with him and saw his Miracles could not understand neither believe those things which related to his Death Sufferings and Resurrection but were in a certain respect stumbled at them § XXVII So we see how that it is the Inward Work and not the Outward History and Scripture that gives the True Knowledge The Heathens were sensible of the Loss received by Adam and by this Inward Light many of the Heathen-Philosophers were sensible of the Loss received by Adam though they knew not the outward History Hence Plato asserted That Man's Soul was fall'n into a dark Cave where it only conversed with shadows Pythagoras saith Man wandereth in this world as a stranger banished from the Presence of God Heathen-Philosophers Divine Knowledge Plato Pythag. Plotiâ— And Plotinus compareth man's Soul fall'n from God to a Cinder or dead Coal out of which the fire is extinguished Some of them said That the Wings of the Soul were clipped or fall'n of so that they could not flie unto God All which and many more such Expressions that might be gathered out of their Writings shew they were not without a sense of this Loss Also they had a Knowledge and Discovery of Jesus Christ Inwardly as a Remedy in them to deliver them from that Evil Seed and the Evil Inclinations of their own hearts though not under that particular Denomination Some called him a Holy Spirit as Seneca Epist. 41. who said There is a Holy Spirit in us that treateth us as we treat him Cicero calls it an Innate Light Lactan. In Sect. Cicero calleth it an Innate Light in his Book de Republicâ cited by Lactantius 6. Instit. where he calls this Right Reason given unto all Constant and Eternal calling unto duty by Commanding and deterring from deceit by Forbidding Adding that it cannot be abrogated neither can any be freed from it neither by Senate nor People that it is One Eternal and the same always to all Nations so that there is not one at Rome and another at Athens who so obey it not must flee from himself and in this is greatly tormented although he should escape all other punishment Plotinus also calls him Light saying That as the Sun cannot be known but by its own Light so God cannot be known but with his own Light and as the Eye cannot see the Sun but by receiving its Image so man cannot know God but by receiving his Image and that it behoved man to come to purity of heart before he could know God Calling him also Wisdom a name frequently given him in Scripture see Prov. 1.20 to the end and Prov. 8.9 34. where Wisdom is said to Cry Intreat and Invite all to come unto her and learn of her And what is this Wisdom but Christ Hence such as came among the Heathen to forsake Evil Philosophers Whence Called and cleave to Righteousness were
such and such Prayers so that the person that so doth is presently Cleared from the guilt of his sin and justified and accepted in the sight of God As for Example He that in the great Jubilee will go to Rome and present himself before the Gate of Peter and Paul and there receive the Pope's Blessing or he that will go a Pilgrimage to James's Sepulchre in Spain or to Mary of Loretta is upon the Performance of those things promised forgiveness of Sins Now if we ask them the Reason how such things as are not morally good in themselves come to have Virtue they have no other Answer but because of the Church and Pope's Authority who being the great Treasurer of the Magazine of Christ's Merits lets them out upon such and such Conditions Thus also the Invention of Saying Mass is made a Chief Instrument of Justification Papists Mass what it is for in it they pretend to Offer Christ daily to the Father a Propitiatory Sacrifice for the sins of the living and the dead so that a man for Money can procure Christ thus to be Offered for him when he pleases by which Offering he is said to obtain Remission of Sins and to stand Justified in the sight of God From all which and much more of this Nature which might be mentioned it doth appear that the Papists place their Justification not so much in any Work of Holiness really brought forth in them and real forsaking of Iniquity as in the meer Performance of some Ceremonies and a blind Belief which their Teachers have begotten in them that the Church and the Pope having the Absolute Dispensation of the Merits of Christ have power to make these Merits Effectual for the Remission of sins and Justification of such as will perform those Ceremonies This is the true and real Method of Justification taken by the generality of the Church of Rome and highly Commended by their publick Preachers especially the Monks in their Sermons to the People of which I my self have been an Ear and an Eye-witness However some of their Modern Writers have laboured to qualify it in their Controversies Luther and the Protestants opposing the Pope's Doctrine of Works fell into th' other Extream of No good Works necessary to Justification This Doctrine Luther and the Protestants then had good Reason to deny and oppose though many of them ran into another Extream so as to deny good Works to be necessary to Justification and to preach up not only Remission of sins but Justification by Faith alone without all Works however good So that men do not obtain their Justification according as they are inwardly sanctified and renewed but are justified meerly by believing that Christ died for them and so some may perfectly be Justified though they be lying in gross Wickedness as appears by the Example of David whom they say was fully and perfectly Justified while he was lying in the gross sins of Murder and Adultery As then the Protestants have sufficient ground to quarrel and confute the Papists concerning those many Abuses in the matter of Justification shewing how the Doctrine of Christ is thereby vitiated and overturned and the Word of God made void by many and useless Traditions the Law of God neglected while foolish and needless Ceremonies are prized and followed through a false Opinion of being Justified by the Performance of them and the Merits and Sufferings of Christ which is the Only Sacrifice appointed by God for Remission of sins derogated from by the setting up of a Daily Sacrifice never appointed by God Papists Device to get Money and chiefly devised out of Covetousness to get money by so the Protestants on the other hand by not rightly establishing and holding forth the Doctrine of Justification according as it is delivered in the Holy Scriptures have opened a door for the Papists to accuse them as if they were Neglecters of good Works Enemies to Mortification and Holiness such as esteem themselves Justified while lying in great sins by which kind of Accusations for which too great ground hath been given out of the Writings of some Rigid Protestants the Reformation hath been greatly defamed and hindered and the Souls of many Insnared Whereas who will narrowly look into the matter may observe these Debates to be more in specie than in genere seeing both do upon the matter land in one and like two men in a Circle who though they go sundry ways yet meet at the last in the same Centre For the Papists they say They obtain Remission of Sins and are justified by the Merits of Christ as the same are Applied unto them in the use of the Sacraments of the Church Papists Belief of Justification meets in the same Centre with the and are dispensed in the Performance of such and such Ceremonies Pilgrimages Prayers and Performances though there be not an inward Renewing of the mind nor knowing of Christ inwardly formed yet they are remitted and made Righteous ex opere operato because of the Power and Authority accompanying the Sacraments and the Dispensators of them The Protestants say That they obtain Remission of Sins Protestants Belief So saith the Westminster-Conf of Faith Chap. 11. Sect. 1. and stand Justified in the sight of God by Virtue of the Merits and Sufferings of Christ not by Infusing Righteousness into them but by pardoning their sins and by accounting and accepting their persons as righteous they resting on him and his righteousness by Faith which Faith the Act of believing is not imputed unto them for Righteousness So the Justification of neither here is placed in any Inward Renewing of the Mind or by virtue of any Siritual Birth or Formation of Christ in them but only by a bare Application of the Death and Sufferings of Christ outwardly performed for them whereof the one lays hold on a Faith resting upon them and hoping to be Justified by them alone the other by the saying of some outward Prayers and Ceremonies which they judge makes the Death of Christ Effectual unto them I Except here being unwilling to wrong any what things have been said as to the necessity of inward Holiness either by some Modern Papists or some Modern Protestants who in so far as they have laboured after a Midst betwixt these two Extreams have come near to the Truth as by some Citations out of them hereafter to be mentioned will Appear Though this Doctrine hath not since the Apostasy so far as ever I could observe been so distinctly and evidently held forth according to the Scriptures-Testimony as it hath pleased God to Reveal it and preach it forth in this day by the Witnesses of his Truth whom he hath raised to that end Which Doctrine though it be briefly held forth and Comprehended in the Thesis it self English state of Controversie yet I shall a little more fully Explain the State of the Controversy as it stands betwixt us and those that now Oppose
then makes just he adds But let them have a care lest by too great and empty subtilty unknown both to the Scriptures and the Fathers they lessen and diminish the weight and dignity of so great and Divine a Benefit so much celebrated in the Scripture to wit Justification of the Wicked For if to the formal Reason of Justification of the Ungodly doth not at all belong his Justification so to speak i. e. his being made Righteous then in the Justification of a sinner although he be justified yet the stain of sin is not taken away but remains the same in his Soul as before Justification And so notwithstanding the benefit of Justification he remains as before Unjust and a Sinner and nothing is taken away but the Guilt and obligation to Pain and the Offence and Enmity of God through non-Imputation But both the Scriptures and Fathers do affirm that in the Justification of a sinner their sins are not only remitted forgiven covered not imputed but also taken away blotted out cleansed washed purged and very far removed from us as appears from many places of the Holy Scriptures The same Forbes shews us at length in the following Chapter that this was the Confessed Judgment of the Fathers out of the Writings of those who hold the contrary Opinion some whereof out of him I shall note Calvin Inst. l. 3. c. 11. § 15. As First Calvin saith That the Judgment of Augustine or at lest his manner of speaking is not throughout to be received who although he took from man all praise of Righteousness and ascribed all to the Grace of God yet he refers Grace to Sanctification by which we are Regenerate through the Spirit unto newness of life Chemnitius saith That they do not deny but that the Fathers take the word Justify for Renewing Chemnitius in Exam. Concil Trid. de Just. p. 129. by which works of Righteousness are wrooght in us by the Spirit And p. 130. I am not ignorant that the Fathers indeed often use the word Justify in this signification to wit of making just Zanchius saith That the Fathers and chiefly Augustine interpret the word Justify according to this signification Zanchius in cap. 2. ad Eph. ver 4. loc de Just. Thes. 1.5 to wit of making Just so that according to them to be Justified was no other than of Unjust to be made Just through the Grace of God for Christ. He mentioneth more but this may suffice to our purpose Assert I § VIII Having thus sufficently proved that by Justification is to be understood a really being made Righteous I do boldly affirm and that not only from a Notional Knowledge Christ revealed and formed in the Soul of a man is the formal Cause of man's Justification but from a real inward experimental Feeling of the thing that the Immediate Nearest or Formal Cause if we must in Condescendence to some use this word of a man's Justification in the sight of God is the Revelation of Jesus Christ in the Soul changing altering and renewing the mind by whom even the Author of this inward Work thus formed and revealed we are truly justified and accepted Proof I in the sight of God For it is as we are thus covered and cloathed with him in whom the Father is always well-pleased that we may draw near to God and stand with Confidence before his Throne being purged by the blood of Jesus inwardly poured into our Souls and cloathed with his life and righteousness therein revealed And this is that Order and Method of Salvation held forth by the Apostle in that Divine saying Rom. 5.10 For if when we were Enemies we were reconciled to God by the Death of his Son much more being Reconciled we shall be saved by his Life For the Apostle first holding forth the Reconciliation wrought by the Death of Christ wherein God is near to receive and redeem man holds forth his Salvation and Justification to be by the Life of Jesus Now that this Life is an Inward Spiritual thing revealed in the Soul whereby it is renewed and brought forth out of Death where it naturally has been by the Fall and so quickned and made alive unto God the same Apostle shews Eph. 2.5 Even when we were dead in Sins and Trespasses he hath quickned us together in Christ by whose Grace ye are saved and hath raised us up together Now this none will deny to be the Inward Work of Renovation and therefore the Apostle gives that Reason of their being saved by Grace which is the inward Vertue and Power of Christ in the Soul but of this place more hereafter Of the Revelation of this Inward Life the Apostle also speaketh 2 Cor. 4.10 That the Life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our bodies and v. 11. That the Life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our mortal flesh Now this inward Life of Jesus is that whereby as is before observed he saith We are saved Secondly That it is by this Revelation of Jesus Christ and the New Proof II Creation in Vs that we are Justified doth evidently appear from that Excellent Saying of the Apostle included in the Proposition it self Tit. 3.5 According to his mercy he hath saved us by the washing of Regeneration and Renewing of the Holy Ghost c. Now that whereby we are saved that we are also no doubt Justified by which words are in this respect Synonymous The Immediate Cause of Justification is the inward Work of Regeneration Here the Apostle clearly ascribes the Immediate Cause of Justification to this inward work of Regeneration which is Jesus Christ Revealed in the Soul as being that which formally states us in a capacity of being Reconciled with God the Washing or Regeneration being that inward Power and Vertue whereby the Soul is cleansed and cloathed with the Righteousness of Christ so as to be made fit to appear before God Thirdly This Doctrine is manifest from 2 Cor. 13.5 Examine your own Proof III selves whether ye be in the faith prove your own selves know ye not your own selves how that Jesus Christ is in you except ye be Reprobates First It appears here how earnest the Apostle was that they should know Christ in them so that he presses this Exhortation upon them and inculcates it three times Secondly The Cause of Reprobation is Christ not known by Inward Revelation he makes the Cause of Reprobation or Not-justification the Want of Christ thus Revealed and known in the Soul whereby it necessarily follows by the Rule of Contraries where the parity is alike as in this case it is evident that Where Christ is inwardly known there the persons subjected to him are Approved and Justified For there can be nothing more plain than this that if we must know Christ in us except we be Reprobates or Vnjustified persons that if we do know him in us we are not Reprobates and consequently Justified ones Like unto
this is that other saying of the same Apostle Gal. 4.19 My little Children of whom I travel in Birth again until Christ be formed in you and therefore the Apostle terms this Christ within the Hope of Glory Col. 1.27 28. Now that which is the hope of glory can be no other than that which we immediately and most nearly Rely upon for our Justification and that whereby we are really and truly made Just. And as we do not hereby deny but the Original and Fundamental Cause of our Justification is the love of God manifested in the Appearance of Jesus Christ in the flesh who by his life death Christ by his Death and Sufferings has open'd a way for our Reconciliation sufferings and obedience made a way for our Reconciliation and became a Sacrifice for the Remission of sins that are past and purchased unto us this Seed and Grace from which this Birth arises and in which Jesus Christ is inwardly Received formed and brought forth in us in his own pure and holy Image of Righteousness by which our Souls live unto God and are cloathed with him and have put him on even as the Scripture speaks Eph. 4.23 24 Gal. 3.27 We stand Justified and Saved in and by him and by his Spirit and Grace Rom. 3.24 1 Cor. 6.11 Tit. 3.7 So again reciprocally we are hereby made partakers of the fulness of his Merits and his cleansing Blood is near to wash away every Sin and Infirmity and to heal all our back-slidings as often as we turn towards him by unfeigned Repentance and become Renewed by his Spirit Those then that find him thus Raised and Ruling in them have a true ground of Hope to believe that they are Justified by his Blood But let not any deceive themselves so as to foster themselves in a vain Hope and Confidence that by the Death and Sufferings of Christ they are Justified so long as sin lies at their door Gen. 4.7 Iniquity prevails and they remain yet Vnrenewed and Vnregenerate lest it be said unto them I know you not Let that saying of Christ be remembred Not every one that saith Lord Lord shall enter but he that doth the Will of my Father Matth. 7.21 To which let these excellent sayings of the beloved Disciple be added Little Children let no man deceive you he that doth righteousness is righteous even as he is righteous He that committeth sin is of the Devil because if our heart condemn us God is greater than our heart and knoweth all things 1 John 3.7 and 20. Many famous Protestants bear witness to this inward Justification by Christ inwardly Revealed and Formed in man Borhaeus in Gen. pag. 162. As 1. M. Borhaeus In the Imputation saith he wherein Christ is Ascribed and Imputed to believers for Righteousness the Merit of his Blood and the Holy Ghost given unto us by virtue of his Merits are equally Included And so it shall be Confessed The Testimonies of Famous Protestants of Inward Justification that Christ is our Righteousness as well from his Merit Satisfaction and Remission of sins obtained by him as from the Gifts of the Spirit of Righteousness And if we do this we shall consider the whole Christ proposed to us for our Salvation and not any single part of him The same man p. 169. In our Justification then Christ is considered who breaths and lives in us to wit by his Spirit put-on by us concerning which putting-on the Apostle saith Ye have put on Christ. And again p. 171. We endeavour to Treat in Justification not of part of Christ but him wholly in so far as he is our Righteousness every way And a little after As then blessed Paul in our Justification when he saith Whom he Justified them he Glorified comprehends all things which pertain to our being Reconciled to God the Father and our Renewing which fits us for attaining unto Glory such as Faith Righteousness Christ and the Gift of Righteousness exhibited by him whereby we are Regenerated to the fulfilling of the Justification which the Law requires so we also will have all things comprehended in this cause which are contained in the Recovery of Righteousness and and Innocency And p. 181. The Form saith he of our Justification is the Divine Righteousness it self by which we are formed just and good This is Jesus Christ who is esteemed our Righteousness partly from the Forgiveness of sins and partly from the Renewing and the Restoring of that Integrity which was lost by the fault of the first Adam so that this New and Heavenly Adam being put-on by us of which the Apostle saith Ye have put on Christ ye have put him on I say as the Form so the Righteousness Wisdom and Life of God So also affirmeth Claudius Alberius Inuncunanus Inuncunanus see his Orat. Apodict Lausaniae Excus 1587. Orat. 2. p. 86 87. Zuinglius also in his Epistle to the Princes of Germany as cited by Himmelius Zuinglius c. 7. p. 60. saith That the Sanctification of the Spirit is true Justification Essius which alone suffices to Justify Essius upon 1 Cor. 6.11 saith Lest Christian Righteousness should be thought to consist in the Washing alone that is in the Remission of Sins he addeth the other Degree or part but ye are sanctified that is Ye have attain'd to Purity so that ye are now truly holy before God Lastly expressing the sum of the Benefit received in one word which includes both the parts But ye are Justified the Apostle adds in the Name of the Lord Jesus Christ that is by his Merits and in the Spirit of our God that is the Holy Spirit proceeding from God and communicated to us by Christ. And lastly R. Baxter R. Baxter a famous English Preacher who yet liveth in his Book called Aphorisms of Justification p. 80. saith That some ignorant Wretches gnash their Teeth at this Doctrine as if it were flat Popery not understanding the nature of the Righteousness of the New Covenant which is all out of Christ in our selves thô wrought by the Power of the Spirit of Christ in us § IX The Third thing proposed to be considered is Concerning Good Position III Works their necessity to Justification I suppose there is enough said before to clear us from any Imputation of being Popish in this matter Good Works But if it be queried Whether we have not said or will not affirm Quest. that a man is Justified by Works I answer I hope none need neither ought to take Offence Answ. if in this matter we use the plain language of the Holy Scripture which saith expresly in Answer hereunto James 2.24 Ye see then That Works are necessary to Justification how that by Works a man is Justified and not by Faith only I shall not offer to prove the Truth of this saying since what is said in this Chapter by the Apostle is sufficient to Convince any man that will read and
believe it I shall only from this derive this one Argument If no man can be Justified without Faith and no Faith be living Arg. nor yet available to Justification without Works Then Works are necessary to Justification But the First is true Therefore also the Last For this Truth is so apparent and evident in the Scriptures that for the proof of it we might transcribe most of the Precepts of the Gospel I shall Instance a few which of themselves do so clearly Assert the thing in Question that they need no Commentary nor further Demonstration And then I shall answer the Objections made against this which indeed are the Arguments used for the Contrary Opinion Hebr. 12.14 Not the Sayers but the Doers are blessed Without holiness no man shall see God Matth. 7.21 Not every one that saith unto me Lord Lord shall enter into the Kingdom of heaven but he that doth the Will of my Father which is in heaven Joh. 13.17 If ye know these things happy are ye if ye do them 1 Cor. 7.19 Circumcision is nothing and Vncircumcision is nothing but the keeping of the Commandments of God Rev. 22.14 Blessed are they that do his Commandments that they may have right to the Tree of Life and through the Gates may enter into the City And many more that might be Instanced From all which I thus Argue If those only can Enter into the Kingdom Arg. that do the Will of the Father If those be accounted only the Wise builders and happy that do the sayings of Christ If no Observations avail but only the keeping of the Commandments and if they be blessed that do the Commandments and thereby have right to the Tree of Life and Entrance through the Gate into the City Then Works are absolutely necessary to Salvation and Justification But the First is true And therefore also the Last The Consequence of the Antecedent is so clear and evident that I think no man of sound Reason will call for a proof of it § X. * Object 1. But they Object that Works are not necessary to Justification First Because of that saying of Christ Luke 17.10 When ye shall have done all these things that are Commanded you say We are unprofitable servants c. Answer As to God we are indeed Vnprofitable for he needeth nothing neither can we Add any thing unto him Unprofitable Servants but as to our selves we are not Vnprofitable else it might be said that it is not profitable for a man to keep God's Commandments Answ. which is most Absurd and would Contradict Christ's Doctrine throughout God needeth nothing Doth not Christ Matth. 5. through all those Beatitudes pronounce men blessed for their purity for their meekness for their peaceableness c And is not then that for which Christ pronounceth men blessed profitable unto them Moreover Matth. 25.21 23. doth not Christ pronounce the men good and faithful servants Those that had improved their Talents were called Good and Faithful Servants that Improved their Talents Was not their doing of that then profitable unto them And vers 30. it is said of him that hid his Talent and did not Improve it Cast ye the Vnprofitable servant into utter darkness If then their not improving of the Talent made the man Vnprofitable and he was therefore cast into utter darkness it will follow by the Rule of Contraries so far at least that the Improving made the other profitable seeing if our Adversaries will allow us to believe Christ's words this is made a Reason and so at least a Cause Instrumental of their Acceptance Well done good and faithful Servant thou hast been faithful over a few things I will make thee Ruler over many things Enter thou into the Joy of thy Lord. Object 2 Secondly They object those sayings of the Apostle where he excludes the deeds of the Law from Justification as first Rom. 3.20 Because by the deeds of the Law there shall be no flesh justified in his sight and v. 28. Therefore we conclude that a man is Justified by Faith without the deeds of the Law Answ. We have shewn already what place we give to Works even to Answ. 1 the best of Works in Justification and how we ascribe its Immediate and Formal Cause to the Worker brought forth in us The Works of the Gospel or Grace distinguish't from the Works of the Law but not to the Works But in answer to this Objection I say There is a great difference betwixt the works of the Law and those of Grace or of the Gospel The first are excluded the second not but are necessary The first are those which are performed in man's own will and by his strength in a conformity to the outward Law and Letter and therefore are man's own Imperfect Works or works of the Law which makes nothing perfect And to this belong all the Ceremonies Purifications Washings and Traditions of the Jews The second are the works of the Spirit of Grace in the heart wrought in Conformity to the Inward and Spiritual Law which Works are not wrought in man's Will nor by his power and ability but in and by the Power and Spirit of Christ in us and therefore are pure and perfect in their kind as shall hereafter be proved and may be called Christ's Works for that he is the Immediate Author and Worker of them Such Works we affirm absolutely Necessary to Justification so that a man cannot be Justified without them and all Faith without them is dead and useless as the Apostle James saith Now that such a Distinction is to be admitted and that the Works excluded by the Apostle in the matter of Justification are of the first kind will appear if we consider the Occasion of the Apostle mentioning this as well here as throughout in his Epistle to the Galatians where he speaks of this matter and to this purpose at large which was this That whereas many of the Gentiles that were not of the Race nor Seed of Abraham as concerning the flesh were come to be Converted to the Christian Faith and believe in him some of those that were of the Jewish Proselytes thought to subject the faithful and believing Gentiles to the Legal Ceremonies and Observations as necessary to their Justification The Occasion of the Apostles speaking of the Works of the Law which are Excluded This gave the Apostle Paul occasion at length in his Epistle to the Romans Galatians and elsewhere to shew the Vse and Tendency of the Law and of its Works and to Contradistinguish them from the Faith of Christ and Righteousness thereof shewing how the former was Ceased and become Ineffectual the other Remaining and yet Necessary And that the Works excluded by the Apostle are of this kind of Works of the Law appears by the whole strain of his Epistle to the Galatians Chap. 1 2 3 4. For after in Chap. 4. he upbraideth them for their returning unto the Observation of days
and always have denied that Popish Notion of Meritum ex Condigno Nevertheless we cannot deny but that God out of his Infinite goodness wherewith he hath loved mankind after he Communicates to him his holy Grace and Spirit doth according to his own Will Recompence and Reward the good Works of his Children and therefore this Merit of Congruity or Reward God Rewards the good Words of his Children in so far as the Scripture is plain and positive for it we may not deny neither wholly Reject the Word in so far as the Scripture makes use of it For the same Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies Merit is also in those places where the Translators express it Worth or Worthy as Matth. 3.8 1 Thess. 2.12 2 Thess. 1.5 8. concerning which R. Baxter saith in the above cited Book p. 8. But in a larger sense as Promise is an Obligation and the thing Promised is said to be Debt so the Performers of the Conditions are called Worthy and that which they Perform Merit although properly all be of Grace and not of Debt Also those who are called the Fathers of the Church frequently used this word of Merit whose sayings concerning this matter I think not needful to insert because it is not doubted but evident that many Protestants are not averse from this word in the sense that we use it The Apology for the Augustan Confession Art 20. hath these words We agree that Works are truly Meritorious not of Remission of Sins or Justification but they are Meritorious of â—ther rewards Corporal and Spiritual which are indeed as well in this life as after this life And further Seeing Works Prop. 8 are a certain fulfilling of the Law they are rightly said to be Meritorious it is rightly said that a Reward is due to them In the Acts of the Conference of Oldenburgh the Electoral Divines p. 110. 265. say Conference of Oldenburgh In this sense our Churches also are not Averse from the word Merit used by the Fathers neither therefore do they defend the Popish Doctrine of Merit G. Vossius G. Vossius of the word Merit in his Theological These concerning the Merits of Good Works saith We have not adventured to condemn the word Merit wholly as being that which both many of the Ancients use and also the Reformed Churches have used in their Confessions Now that God judgeth and accepteth men according to their Works is beyond doubt to those that seriously will read and consider these Scriptures Matth. 17.26 Rom. 2.6 7 10. 2 Cor. 5.10 James 1.25 Hebr. 10.35 1 Pet. 1.17 Rev. 22.12 § XIII And to conclude this Theam let none be so bold as to mock God supposing themselves Justified and Accepted in the sight of God by virtue of Christ's Death and Sufferings while they remain unsanctified and unjustified in their own hearts and polluted in their sins left their Hope prove that of the Hypocrite which perisheth Neither let any foolishly Imagine Job 8.13 that they can by their own Works or by the performance of any Ceremonies or Traditions or by the giving of Gold or Money or by afflicting their Bodies in Will-worship and voluntary Humility or foolishly striving to Conform their Way to the ouward Letter of the Law flatter themselves that they Merit before God or draw a Debt upon him The Hope of the Hypocrite shall perish but Grace is to the Humble or that any man or men have power to make such kind of things Effectual to their Justification lest they be found foolish Boasters and Strangers to Christ and his Righteousness indeed But blessed for ever are they that having truly had a sense of their own Vnworthiness and Sinfulness and having seen all their own Endeavours and Performances fruitless and vain and beheld their own Emptiness and the vanity of their vain Hopes Faith and Confidence while they remained inwardly pricked pursued and condemned by God's Holy Witness in their hearts and so having applied themselves thereto and suffered his Grace to work in them are become chang'd and renew'd in the spirit of their minds past from death to Life and know Jesus arisen in them working both the Will and the Deed and so having put on the Lord Jesus Christ in Effect are Cloathed with him partake of his Righteousness and Nature such can draw near to the Lord with Boldness and know their Acceptance in and by him in whom and in as many as are found in him the Father is well-pleased PROPOSITION VIII Concerning Perfection In whom this Pure and Holy Birth is fully brought forth the body of Death and Sin comes to be Crucified and Removed and their Hearts united and subjected to the Truth so as not to obey any Suggestions or Temptations of the Evil one to be free from Actual Sinning and Transgressing of the Law of God and in that respect perfect yet doth this Perfection still admit of a Growth and there remaineth always in some part a Possibility of Sinning where the mind doth not most diligently and watchfully Attend unto the Lord. § I. SInce we have placed Justification in the Revelation of Jesus Christ formed and brought forth in the heart there working his Works of Righteousness and bringing forth the fruits of the Spirit The question is How far he may prevail in us while we are in this life or we over our Soul's Enemies in and by his strength Those that plead for Justification wholly without them meerly by Imputative Righteousness denying the Necessity of being cloathed with real and inward Righteousness do consequently affirm These are the words of the Westminster larger Catechism That it is Impossible for a man even the best of men to be Free of Sin in this life which they say no man ever was but on the contrary that none can neither of himself nor by any Grace received in this life O wicked Saying against the power of God's Grace keep the Commandments of God perfectly but that every man doth break the Commandments in thought word and deed Whence they also affirm as was a little before observed That the very best Actions of the Saints their prayers their worships are impure and polluted Whether it is possible to keep the Commandments of God We on the contrary though we freely acknowledge this of the Natural Fall'n Man in his first state whatever his profession or pretence may be so long as he is Vnconverted and Vnregenerate yet we do believe that those in whom Christ comes to be formed and the New Part I Man brought forth and born of the Incorruptible Seed as that Birth and man in Vnion therewith naturally doth the Will of God so it is possible so far to keep to it Controversy stated as not to be found daily Transgressors of the Law of God And for the more clear Stating of the Controversy let it be considered § II. First That we place not this possibility in Man 's own Will
expressed by the Apostle Eph. 5.25 26 27. Even as Christ also loved the Church and gave himself for it that he might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water by the word That he might present it to himself a glorious Church not having spot or wrinkle or any such thing but that it should be holy and without blemish Now if Christ hath really thus answered the thing he Came for then the Members of this Church are not always sinning in thought word and deed or there is no difference betwixt being sanctified and unsanctified clean and unclean holy and unholy being daily blemished with sin and being without blemish § VI. Fourthly This Doctrine renders the Work of the Ministry the Proof IV Preaching of the Word the Writing of the Scriptures and the Prayers of the holy men altogether Vseless and Ineffectual As to the first Eph. 4.11 Pastors and Teachers are said to be given for the perfection of Saints c. till we all come in the unity of the faith and the knowledge of the Son of God unto a perfect man unto a measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ Now if there be a Necessity of sinning daily and in all things then there can be no perfection for such as do so cannot be esteemed perfect And if for Effectuating this perfection in the Saints the Ministry be appointed and disposed of God Pastors Teachers and Scriptures are given for the Perfecting of the Saints do not such as deny the possibility hereof render the Ministry Vseless and of no profit seeing there can be no other true Vse assigned but to lead people out of sin into righteousness If so be these Ministers assure us that we need never expect to be delivered from it do not they render their own Work needless what needs Preaching against sin for the reproving of which all preaching is if it can never be forsaken Our Adversaries are Exalters of the Scriptures in words much crying up their usefulness and perfection Now the Apostle tells us 2 Tim. 3.17 that the Scriptures are for making the man of God perfect and if this be denied to be Attainable in this life then the Scriptures are of no profit For in the other life we shall not have use for them It renders the Prayers of the Saints altogether Vseless seeing themselves do Confess they ought to pray daily that God would deliver them from evil and free them from sin by the help of his Spirit and Grace while in this world But though we might suppose this Absurdity to follow that their Prayers are without Faith yet were not that so much if it did not infer the like upon the holy Apostles who prayed earnestly for this End and therefore no doubt believed it Attainable Col 4.12 Labouring fervently for you in prayers that ye may stand perfect c. 1 Thess. 3.13 5.23 c. Proof V § VII But Fifthly This Doctrine is Contrary to Common Reason and Sense For the Two opposite Principles whereof the one Rules in the Children of Darkness Darkness and Light Sin and Righteousness Inconsistent together the other in the Children of Light are Sin and Righteousness And as they are respectively leavened and acted by them so they are accounted either as Reprobated or Justified seeing it is Abomination in the sight * Prov. 17.15 of God either to Justify the Wicked or Condemn the Just. Now to say that men cannot be so leavened with the one as to be delivered from the other is in plain words to affirm that Sin and Righteousness are Consistent and that a man may be truly termed Righteous though he be daily sinning in every thing he doth And then what difference betwixt Good and Evil Is not this to fall into that great abomination of Putting Light for darkness and calling good evil and evil good since they say The very best Actions of God's Children are defiled and polluted and that Those that sin daily in thought word and deed are good men and women the Saints and holy Servants of the Holy Pure God Can there be any thing more repugnant than this to Common Reason Since the Subject is still denominated from that Accident that doth most Influence it As a Wall is called White when there is much Whiteness and black when there is much blackness and such like But when there is more Vnrighteousness in a man than Righteousness that man ought rather to be denominated unrighteous than righteous If all daily sin where is the Righteous man then spoken of in Scripture Then surely if every man sin daily in thought word and deed and that in his Sins there is no Righteousness at all and that all his Righteous Actions are polluted and mixed with sin then there is in every man more Vnrighteousness than Righteousness and so no man ought to be called Righteous no man can be said to be sanctified or washed Where are then the Children of God Where are the purified ones where are they who were sometimes Vnholy but now Holy That sometimes were Darkness but now are Light in the Lord There can none such be found then at this rate except that Vnrighteousness be esteemed so And is not this to fall into that abomination above-mentioned of Justifying the Vngodly This certainly lands in that horrid Blasphemy of the Ranters that affirm There is no difference betwixt good and evil and that all is one in the sight of God I could shew many more Gross Absurdities Evil Consequences and manifest Contradictions plied in this sinful Doctrine but this may suffice at present by which also in a good measure The Blasphemy of the Ranters or Libertines the probation of the Truth we affirm is Advanced Yet nevertheless for the further Evidencing of it I shall proceed to the second thing proposed by me to wit To prove this from several Testimonies of the Holy Scriptures § VIII And first I prove it from the peremptory positive Command of Sect. II Christ and his Apostles seeing this is a Maxime ingraven in every man's Proof I heart naturally That no man is bound to that which is Impossible Since then Christ and his Apostles have commanded us to keep all the Commandments and to be perfect in this respect it is possible for us so to do Be ye Perfect c. Keâ—p my Commandments Now that this is thus Commanded without any Commentary or Consequence is evidently apparent from these plain Testimonies Matth. 5.48 7.21 John 13.17 1 Cor. 7.19 2 Cor. 13.11 1 John 2.3 4 5 6. 3.2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10. These Scriptures intimate a positive Command for it they declare the Absolute Necessity of it and therefore as if they had purposely been written to answer the Objections of our Opposers they shew the Folly of those that will esteem themselves Children or Friends of God while they do otherwise Secondly It is Possible because we receive the Gospel and Law thereof
the Holy Scripture signifies An Assembly or Gathering of many into one place The Etymology of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Church and signification of it for the Substantive 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 comes from the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I call out of and originally from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I call and indeed as this is the Grammatical sense of the word so also it is the real and proper signification of the thing the Church being no other thing but the Society Gathering or Company of such as God hath called out of the World and worldly spirit to walk in his LIGHT and LIFE The Church then so defined is to be considered as it comprehends all that are thus called and gathered truly by God both such as are yet in this Inferior World and such as having already laid down the Earthly Tabernacle are passed into their heavenly Mansions which together do make up the One Catholick Church concerning which there is so much Controversy Out of which Church we freely acknowledge No Salvation without the Church there can be no Salvation because under this Church and its Denomination are comprehended all and as many of whatsoever nation kindred tongue or people they be though outwardly strangers and remote from those who profess Christ and Christianity in words and have the benefit of the Scriptures as become obedient to the Holy Light and Testimony of God in their hearts so as to become sanctified by it What the Church is and cleansed from the evils of their ways For this is the Vniversal or Catholick Spirit by which many are called from all the four Corners of the Earth and shall sit down with Abraham Isaac and Jacob By this the secret Life and Vertue of Jesus is conveyed into many that are afar off even as by the Blood that runs into the Veins and Arteries of the natural Body the Life is conveyed from the head and heart unto the extreamest parts There may be Members therefore of this Catholick Church both among Heathens Turks and Jews may become Members of this Church Turks Jews and all the several sorts of Christians men and women of Integrity and Simplicity of heart who though blinded in something in their Vnderstanding and perhaps burthened with the Superstitions and Formality of the several Sects in which they are Ingrossed yet being upright in their hearts before the Lord chiefly aiming and labouring to be delivered from Iniquity and loving to follow Righteousness are by the secret Touches of this Holy Light in their Souls inlivened and quickned thereby secretly united to God and there-through become true Members of this Catholick Church Now the Church in this respect hath been in being in all Generations For God never wanted some such Witnesses for him though many times slighted and not much observed by this World And therefore this Church though still in being hath been oftentimes as it were Invisible in that it hath not come under the Observation of the men of this World being as saith the Scripture Jer. 3.14 One of a City and two of a Family And yet though the Church thus considered may be as it were hid from wicked men as not then gathered into a visible Fellowship yea and not observed even by some that are Members of it yet may there notwithstanding many belong to it as when Elias complained he was left alone 1 Kings 19.18 God answered unto him I have reserved to my self seven thousand men who have not bowed their knees to the Image of Baal whence the Apostle argues Rom. 11. the being of a Remnant in his day § III. Secondly The Church is to be considered as it signifies a Certain Number of persons gathered by God's Spirit and by the Testimony of some of his Servants raised up for that end unto the belief of the true Principles and Doctrines of the Christian Faith who through their hearts being united by the same Love and their understanding informed in the same Truths gather The Definition of the Church of God as Gathered into a Visible Fellowship meet and assemble together to Wait upon God to worship him and to bear a joint-Testimony for the Truth against Error suffering for the same and so becoming through this fellowship as one family and houshold in certain respects do each of them watch over teach instruct and care for one another according to their several measures and attainments Such were the Churches of the primitive Times gathered by the Apostles whereof we have divers mentioned in the Holy Scriptures And as to the Visibility of the Church in this respect there hath been a great Interruption since the Apostles days by reason of the Apostasy as shall hereafter appear § IV. To be a Member then of the Catholick Church How to become a Member of that Church there is need of the Inward Calling of God by his Light in the heart and a being leavened into the Nature and Spirit of it so as to forsake Vnrighteousness and be turned to Righteousness and in the Inwardness of the mind to be cut out of the wild Olive-tree of our own first fall'n Nature and ingrafted into Christ by his Word and Spirit in the heart And this may be done in those who are strangers to the History God not having pleased to make them partakers thereof as in the fifth and sixth Proposition hath already been proved To be a Member of a particular Church of Christ The Outward Profession of the Members of the True Church as this inward Work is indispensibly necessary so is also the outward Profession of and Belief in Jesus Christ and those holy Truths delivered by his Spirit in the Scriptures seeing the Testimony of the Spirit recorded in the Scriptures doth answer the Testimony of the same Spirit in the heart even as face answereth face in a glass Hence it follows that the Inward work of Holiness and forsaking Iniquity is necessary in every respect to the being a Member in the Church of Christ and that the outward Profession is necessary to be a Member of a particular gathered Church but not to the being a Member of the Catholick Church yet it is absolutely necessary where God affords the opportunity of knowing it And the outward Testimony is to be believed where it is presented and revealed the sum whereof hath upon other occasions been already proved § V. But contrary hereunto the Devil The Members of the Anti-Christian Church in the Apostasy their Empty Profession that worketh and hath wrought in the Mystery of Iniquity hath taught his followers to affirm That no man however holy is a Member of the Church of Christ without the outward Profession and that he be Initiated thereunto by some outward Ceremonies And again That men who have this outward Profession though inwardly unholy may be Members of the true Church of Christ yea and ought to be so esteemed This is plainly to put Light for
and Converted to the Christian Faith And being Inquired how he came to yield to that Ignorant Old Man and not to the Bishops he said That they contended with him in his own way and he could still give words for words but there came from the Old Man that vertue which he was not able to Resist This secret Virtue and Power ought to be the Logick and Philosophy wherewith a true Christian Minister ought to be furnished and for which they need not be beholden to Aristotle As to Natural Logick ‖ Natural Logick useful by which Rational men without that Art and Rules or Sophistical Learning deduce a certain Conclusion out of true Propositions which scarce any man of Reason wants we deny not the Vse of it and I have sometimes used it in this Treatise which also may serve without that Dialectical Art As for the other part of Philosophy which is called Moral 3. Ethicks or the Manner-Rules to Christians not needful or Ethicks it is not so necessary to Christians who have the Rules of the Holy Scriptures and the Gift of the Holy Spirit by which they can be much better Instructed The * 4. Physicks and the Metaphysicks make no Preachers of the Truth Physical and Metaphysical part may be reduced to the Arts of Medicine and the Mathematicks which have nothing to do with the Essence of a Christian Minister And therefore the Apostle Paul who well understood what was good for Christian Ministers and what hurtful thus exhorted the Colossians Col. 2.8 Beware lest any man spoil you through Philosophy and vain deceit And to his beloved Disciple Timothy he writes also thus 1 Tim. 6.20 O Timothy keep that which is committed to thy trust avoiding profane and vain babblings and oppositions of Science falsly so called III. The Learned School-Divinity obnoxious a Monster A Letter-Knowledge Heatheniz'd § XXI The Third and main part of their Literature is School-Divinity a Monster made up betwixt some Scriptural Notions of Truth and the Heathenish Terms and Maxims being as it were the Heathenish Philosophy Christianized or rather the Literal External Knowledge of Christ Heathenized It is man in his first fall'n natural State with his Devilish Wisdom pleasing himself with some Notions of Truth and adorning them with his own Serpentine and Worldly Wisdom because he thinks the simplicity of the Truth too low and mean a thing for him and so despiseth that simplicity wheresoever it is found that he may set up and Exalt himself puffed up with this his monstrous Birth It is the Devil darkning obscureing and vailing the Knowledge of God with his sensual and carnal Wisdom that so he may the more securely deceive the hearts of the simple and make the Truth as it is in it self despicable and hard to be known and understood by multiplying a Thousand hard and needless Questions and Endless Contentions and Debates All which whoso perfectly knoweth he is not a whit less the Servant of Sin than he was but ten times more in that he is Exalted and Proud of Iniquity and so much the further from Receiving understanding or learning the Truth as it is in its own naked Simplicity because he is full learned rich and wise in his own Conceit And so those that are most skill'd in it wear out their Day and spend their precious Time about the Infinite and Innumerable Questions they have feigned and invented concerning it A certain Learned Man called it a Two-fold Discipline as of the Race of the Centaurs partly proceeding from Divine Sayings partly from Philosophical Reasons A Thousand of their Questions they confess themselves to be no ways necessary to Salvation and yet many more of them they could never Agree upon It s needless Questions and endless Janglings but are and still will be in endless Janglings about them The Volumes that have been written about it a man in his whole Age though he lived very Old could scarce Read and when he has Read them all he has but wrought himself a great deal more Vexation and Trouble of Spirit than he had before These certainly are the Words multiplied without knowledge by which Counsel hath been darkned Job 38.2 They make the Scripture the Text of all this Mass and it 's concerning the Sense of it that their Voluminous Debates arise But a man of a good upright heart may learn more in half an hour and be more certain of it by Waiting upon God and his Spirit in the heart than by reading a Thousand of their Volumes which by filling his Head with many needless Imaginations may well stagger his Faith but never Confirm it and indeed those that give themselves most to it are most capable to fall into Error as appeareth by the Example of Origen who by his Learning was one of the first that falling into this way of Interpreting the Scriptures wrote so many Volumes and in them so many Errors as very much troubled the Church Whereby Arrius fell into Error and Schism Also Arrius led by this Curiosity and Humane Scrutiny despising the Simplicity of the Gospel fell into his Error which was the Cause of that horrible Heresy which so much troubled the Church Methinks the Simplicity Plainness and Brevity of the Scriptures themselves should be a sufficient Reproof for such a Science and the Apostles being honest plain illiterate men may be better understood by such kind of men now than with all that Mass of Scholastick Stuff which neither Peter nor Paul nor John ever thought of § XXII But this Invention of Satan wherewith he began the Apostasy The Apostasy and its dangerous Consequence hath been of dangerous Consequence For thereby he at first spoiled the simplicity of Truth by keeping up the Heathenish Learning which occasioned such Vncertainty even among those called Fathers Many of the Fathers not only Contradict each other but themselves also and why and such Debate that there are few of them to be found who by reason of this Mixture do not only frequently Contradict one another but themselves also And therefore when the Apostasy grew greater he as it were buried the Truth with this Vail of Darkness wholly shutting out people from true Knowledge and making the Learned so accounted busie themselves with idle and needless Questions while the weighty Truths of God were neglected and as it were went into desuetude Now though the grossest of these Abuses be swept away by Protestants yet the evil Root still remains and is nourished and upheld and upon the growing hand that this Science is still kept up and deemed Necessary for a Minister for while the pure Learning of the Spirit of Truth is despised and neglected and made Ineffectual man 's fall'n Earthly Wisdom is upheld and so in that he labours and works with the Scriptures being out of the Life and Spirit those that wrote them were in by which they are only rightly understood and made use of And so
can best bear witness to this for God having shewn us this Corrupt and Anti-Christian Ministry and called us out from it and gathered us unto his own Power and Life to be a Separate People so that we dare not Join with nor Hear these Anti-Christian Hirelings neither yet put into their mouths or feed them O! what Malice Envy and Fury hath this raised in their hearts against us That though we get none of their Wares neither will buy them as knowing them to be Nought yet will they force us to give them Money and because we cannot for Conscience sake do it our Sufferings have upon that account been Vnutterable Yea to give account of their Cruelty and several sorts of Inhumanity used against us would make no small History These Avaritious Hirelings have come to that degree of Malice and Rage that several poor labouring men have been carried hundreds of Miles from their own dwellings and shut up in prison some two some three yea some seven years together for the value of one pound sterling and less I know my self a poor Widow that for the Tithes of her Geese * A Widow for the Tithes of Geese about four years in prison which amounted not to five shillings was about four years kept in prison thirty miles from her house Yea they by Violence for this cause have plundered of mens goods the hundredfold and prejudiced much more yea hundreds have hereby spilt their Innocent blood by dying in the filthy noisom holes and prisons And some of the Priests have been so Inraged Some lost their Lives in nasty Holes some wounded by the Priest c that goods thus ravished could not satisfy them but they must also satisfy their fury by beating knocking and wounding with their hands Innocent men and women for refusing for Conscience sake to put into their Mouths The only way then soundly to Reform and remove all these Abuses and take away the Ground and Occasion of them is to take away all stinted and forced Maintenance and Stipend and seeing those Revenues were anciently given by the people that they Return again into the publick Treasure and thereby the people may be greatly benefited by them for that they may supply for these publick Taxations and Impositions that are put upon them and may Ease themselves of them And whoever Call or Appoint Teachers to themselves Whoso heap Teachers to themselves let them provide their Stipend let them accordingly Entertain them And for such as are Called and Moved to the Ministry by the Spirit of God those that receive them and tast of the good of their Ministry will no doubt provide things needful for them and there will be no need of a Law to force a Hire for them for he that sends them will take care for them and they also having Food and Raiment will therewith be Content The Difference between the Ministry of the Quakers and their Adversaries § XXXIII The Sum then of what is said is That the Ministry that we have pleaded for and which also the Lord hath raised up among us is in all its parts like the true Ministry of the Apostles and Primitive Church Whereas the Ministry our Adversaries seek to uphold and plead for as it doth in all its parts differ from them so on the other hand it is very like the false Prophets and Teachers testified against and condemned in the Scripture as may be thus briefly Illustrated 1. The true Ministers Call 1. The Ministry and Ministers we plead for are such as are Immediately called and sent forth by Christ and his Spirit unto the Work of the Ministry so were the holy Apostles and Prophets as appears by these places Matth. 10. verse 1.5 Eph. 4.11 Heb. 5.4 1. But the Ministry and Ministers our Opposers plead for are such as have no Immediate Call from Christ to whom the Leading and Motion of the Spirit is not reckoned necessary but who are called sent forth and ordained by wicked and ungodly men Such were of old the false Prophets and Teachers as appears by these places Jer. 14.14 15. item Chap. 23.21 and 27.15 2. True Ministers Guide 2. The Ministers we plead for are such as are acted and led by God's Spirit and by the Power and Operation of his Grace in their hearts are in some measure Converted and Regenerate and so are good holy and gracious men Such were the Holy Prophets and Apostles as appears from 1 Tim. 3.2 3 4 5 6. Tit. 1.7 8 9. 2. But the Ministers our Adversaries plead for are such to whom the Grace of God is no needful qualification and so may be true Ministers according to them though they be ungodly unholy and profligate men Such were the false Prophets and Apostles as appears from Mic. 3.5 11. 1 Tim. 6.5 6 7 8 c. 2 Tim. 3.2 2 Pet. 2.1 2 3. 3. True Ministers Work 3. The Ministers we plead for are such as act move and labour in the Work of the Ministry not from their own meer natural Strength and Ability but as they are acted moved under-propped assisted and influenced by the Spirit of Christ and minister according to the Gift received as good stewards of the manifold Grace of God Such were the holy Prophets and Apostles 1 Pet. 4.10 11. 1 Cor. 1.17 1 Cor. 2.3 4 5 13. Act. 2.4 Matth. 10.20 Mark 13.11 Luk. 12. v. 12. 1 Cor. 13.2 3. But the Ministers our Adversaries plead for are such as wait not for nor expect nor need the Spirit of God to Act and Move them in the Work of the Ministry but what they do they do from their own meer natural strength and ability and what they have gathered and stolen from the letter of the Scripture and other Books and so speak it forth in the strength of their own Wisdom and Eloquence and not in the evidence and demonstration of the Spirit and of Power Such were the false Prophets and Apostles as appears Jer. 23.30 31 32 34 c. 1 Cor. 4.18 Jude 16. 4. The Ministers we plead for are such as being holy and humble True Ministers Humility Contend not for Precedency and Priority but rather strive to prefer one another and serve one another in love neither desire to be distinguished from the rest by their Garments and large Phylacteries nor seek the Greetings in the Market-places nor uppermost Rooms at Feasts nor the Chief Seats in the Synagogues nor yet to be called of men MASTER c. Such were the holy Prophets and Apostles as appears from Matth. 23.8 9 10. and 20.25 26 27. 4. But the Ministers our Adversaries plead for are such as strive and contend for Superiority and claim Precedency over one another affecting and ambitiously seeking after the fore-mentioned things Such were the false Prophets and Apostles in time past Matth. 23.5 6 7. 5. The Ministers we plead for are such as having freely received True Ministers Free Gift freely give
time since to meet at set times and places seems to be an Outward Observation and Ceremony contrary to what ye at other times Assert Answ. I Answer first To meet at set times and places is not any Religious Act or part of Worship in it self but only an outward Coveniency necessary for our seeing one another Publick Meetings their Vse and its Reason Asserted so long as we are cloathed with this outward Tabernacle and therefore our Meeting at set times and places is not a part of our Worship but a preparatory Accommodation of our outward man in order to a publick visible Worship since we set not about the Visible Acts of Worship when we Meet together until we be led thereunto by the Spirit of God Secondly God hath seen meet so long as his Children are in this World to make use of the outward Senses not only as a means to Convey Spiritual Life as by speaking praying praising c. which cannot be done to mutual Edification but when we hear and see one another but also for to entertain an outward visible Testimony for his Name in the World He causeth the Inward Life which is also many times not conveyed by the outward Senses the more to abound when his Children Assemble themselves diligently together to Wait upon him that as Iron sharpeneth Iron so the seeing of the Face one of another Prov. 27. v. 17. when both are inwardly gathered unto the Life giveth occasion for the Life secretly to arise and pass from Vessel to Vessel And as many Candles lighted and put in one place do greatly augment the light and make it more to shine forth so when many are gathered together into the same Life there is more of the Glory of God and his Power appears to the Refreshment of each Individual for that he partakes not only of the Light and Life raised in himself but in all the rest And therefore Christ hath particularly promised a Blessing to such as Assemble together in his Name seeing he will be in the midst of them Matth. 18.20 and the Author to the Hebrews doth precisely prohibit the Neglect of this Duty as being of very dangerous and dreadful Consequence in these words Heb. 10.24 And let us consider one another to provoke unto love and to good works Assembling of our selves is not to be neglected not forsaking the Assembling of our selves together as the manner of some is For if we sin wilfully after that we have received the knowledge of the Truth there remaineth no more Sacrifice for sins And therefore the Lord hath shewn that he hath a particular Respect to such as thus Assemble themselves together because that thereby a publick Testimony for him is upheld in the Earth and his Name is thereby glorified and therefore such as are right in their Spirits are naturally drawn to keep the Meetings of God's People and never want a Spiritual Influence to lead them thereunto And if any do it in a meer Customary Way they will no doubt suffer Condemnation for it Yet cannot the Appointing of Places and Times be accounted a Ceremony and Observation done in man's Will in the Worship of God seeing none can say that it is an Act of Worship but only a meer presenting of our Persons in order to it as is above-said Which that it was practised by the Primitive Church and Saints all our Adversaries do acknowledge Lastly some object That this manner of Worship in Silence is not to Object 3 be found in all the Scripture I Answer We make not Silence to be the sole matter of our Worship Answ. since as I have above said there are many Meetings In Waiting for the Spirits Guidance Selence is supposed which are seldom if ever altogether Silent some or other are still moved either to preach pray and praise and so in this our Meetings cannot be but like the Meetings of the Primitive Churches recorded in Scripture since our Adversaries confess that they did preach and pray by the Spirit And then what Absurdity is it to suppose that at some times the Spirit did not move them to these outward Acts and that then they were Silent since we may well conclude they did not speak until they were moved and so no doubt had sometimes Silence Act. 2.1 before the Spirit came upon them it is said They were all with one accord in one place and then it is said The Spirit suddenly came upon them but no mention is made of any one speaking at that time and I would willingly know what Absurdity our Adversaries can infer should we conclude they were a while Silent But if it be urged Inst. That a whole Silent Meeting cannot be found in Scripture I Answer Supposing such a thing were not recorded Answ. it will not therefore follow that it is not lawful seeing it naturally followeth from other Scripture-Precepts as we have proved this doth For seeing the Scripture commands to Meet together and when Met Silent Meetings are proved from Scripture and Reason the Scripture prohibits prayers or preachings but as the Spirit moveth thereunto if people Meet together and the Spirit move not to such Acts it will necessarily follow that they must be Silent But further there might have been many such things among the Saints of Old though not recorded in Scripture and yet we have enough in Scripture signifying that such things were For Job sate silent seven days with his Friends together Here was a Long Silent Meeting See also Ezra c. 9.4 and Ezechiel c. 1.14 and 20.1 Thus having shewn the Excellency of this Worship proved it from Scripture and Reason and answered the Objections which are commonly made against it which though it might suffice to the Explanation and Probation of our Proposition yet I shall add something more particularly of Preaching Praying and Singing and so proceed to the following Proposition I. What reaching is with Protestants and Papists A studied Talk an hour or two § XVIII Preaching as it 's used both among Papists and Protestants is for One Man to take some Place or Verse of Scripture and thereon speak for an hour or two what he hath studied and premeditated in his Closet and gathered together from his own Inventions or from the Writings and Observations of others and then having got it by heart as a School-boy doth his Lesson he brings it forth and repeats it before the People And how much the fertiler and stronger a Man's Invention is and the more industrious and laborious he is in Collecting such Observations and can utter them with the Excellency of Speech and Humane Eloquence so much the more is he accounted an Able and Excellent Preacher To this we Oppose that when the Saints are met together and every one gathered to the Gift and Grace of God in themselves True Preaching by the Spirit he that Ministreth being acted thereunto by the arising of the Grace in himself ought to speak forth
they did in the two places above-cited Alleg. II Secondly they say If this were not understood of Water-baptism it would be a Tautology and all one with Teaching How Teaching and Baptising differ I say Nay Baptizing with the Spirit is somewhat further than Teaching or Informing the Vnderstanding for it imports a Reaching to and melting the Heart whereby it is turned as well as the Vnderstanding informed Besides we find often in the Scripture that Teaching and Instructing are put together without any Absurdity or needless Tautology and yet these two have a greater Affinity than teaching and baptizing with the Spirit Alleg. III Thirdly they say Baptism in this Place must be understood with Water because it is the Action of the Apostles and so cannot be the Baptism of the Spirit which is the work of Christ and his Grace not of Man c. Answ. I Answer Baptism with the Spirit tho' not wrought without Christ and his Grace is Instrumentally done by Men fitted of God for that purpose and therefore no Absurdity follows The Baptism with the Spirit Ascrib'd to Godly Men as Instruments that Baptism with the Spirit should be expressed as the Action of the Apostles for tho' it be Christ by his Grace that gives Spiritual Gifts yet the Apostle Rom. 1.11 speaks of his Imparting to them Spiritual Gifts and he tells the Corinthians that he had begotten them through the Gospel 1 Cor. 4.15 And yet to beget People unto the Faith is the work of Christ and his Grace not of Men. To Convert the Heart is properly the Work of Christ and yet the Scripture oftentimes ascribes it to Men as being the Instruments And since Paul's Commission was To turn People from Darkness to Light tho' that be not done without Christ co-operating by his Grace so may also baptizing with the Spirit be expressed as performable by Man as the Instrument tho the Work of Christ's Grace be needful to concur thereunto so that it is no Absurdity to say that the Apostles did Administer the Baptism of the Spirit Alleg. IV Lastly they say That since Christ saith here that he will be with his Disciples to the end of the World therefore Water-baptism must continue so long If he had been speaking here of Water-baptism then that might have been urged Answ. but seeing that is denied and proved to be false nothing from thence can be gathered He speaking of the Baptism of the Spirit which we freely confess doth remain to the End of the World yea so long as Christ's Presence abideth with his Children Object III § IX Thirdly they Object the Constant Practice of the Apostles in the Primitive Church who they say did always Administer Water-baptism to such as they Converted to the Faith of Christ And hence also they further urge that of Matth. 28. to have been meant of Water or else the Apostles did not understand it in that in baptizing they used Water or that in so doing they walked without a Commission I Answer That it was the Constant Practice of the Apostles is denied for we have shewen in the Example of Paul that it was not so since it were most absurd to judge that he Converted only these few even of the Church of Corinth whom he saith he baptized nor were it less absurd to think that that was a constant Apostolick Practice which he that was not inferior to the Chiefest of the Apostles and who declares he laboured as much as they all rejoyceth he was so little in But further the Conclusion inferred from the Apostles Practice of baptizing with Water to evince How the Apostles Baptized that they understood Matth. 28. of Water-baptism doth not hold for tho they baptized with Water it will not follow that either they did it by vertue of that Commission or that they mistook that place nor can there be any Medium brought that will infer such a Conclusion As to the other insinuated Absurdity That they did it without a Commission It is none at all for they might have done it by a Permission as being in use before Christ's Death and because the people nursed up with Outward Ceremonies could not be weaned wholly from them And thus they used other things as Circumcision and legal Purifications which yet they had no Commission from Christ to do to which we shall speak more at length in the following Proposition concerning the Supper But if from the Sameness of the Word because Christ bids them baptize Object and they afterwards in the Vse of Water are said to baptize it be judged probable that they did understand that Commission Matth. 28. to authorize them to baptize with Water and accordingly practised it Altho' it should be granted that for a season they did so far mistake it Answ. as to judge that Water belonged to that Baptism which however I find no necessity of granting yet I see not any great Absurdity would thence follow For it is plain they did mistake that Commission as to a main part of it for a Season as where he bids them Go teach all Nations since some time after they judged it unlawful to Teach the Gentiles yea Peter himself scrupled it until by a Vision constrained thereunto for which after he had done it he was for a season until they were better informed judged by the rest of his Brethren Now if the Education of the Apostles The Apostles did scruple the Teaching the Gentiles as Jews and their Propensity to adhere and stick to the Jewish Religion did so far influence them that even after Christ's Resurrection and the pouring forth of the Spirit they could not receive nor admit of the Teaching of the Gentiles tho' Christ in his Commission to them commanded them to Preach to them what further Absurdity were it to suppose that through the like Mistake the Chiefest of them having been the Disciples of John and his Baptism being so much prized there among the Jews that they also took Christ's Baptism intended by him of the Spirit to be that of Water which was John's and accordingly practised it for a season it suffices us that if they were so mistaken tho' I say not that they were so they did not always remain under that Mistake else Peter would not have said of the Baptism which now says that it is not a putting away of the filth of the flesh which certainly Water-baptism is But further they urge much Peter's baptising Cornelius in which they press two things First That Water-baptism is used even to those that had received the Spirit Secondly That it is said positively he commanded them to be baptized Acts 10.47 48. But neither of these doth necessarily infer Water-baptism to belong to the New Covenant-Dispensation nor yet to be a Perpetual standing Ordinance in the Church Whether Peter's Baptizing some with Water makes it a standing Ordinance to the Church For first all that this will amount to was That Peter at that
Iniquity to thee that shews thee thy Barrenness thy Nakedness thy Emptiness is that Body that thou must partake of and feed upon but that till by forsaking Iniquity thou turn'st to it com'st unto it receiv'st it thô thou may'st hunger after it thou canst not be Satisfied with it for it hath no Communion with Darkness 2 Cor. 6.14 Nor canst thou drink of the Cup of the Lord and the Cup of Devils and be Partaker of the Lord's Table and the Table of Devils 1 Cor. 10.21 But as thou suffer'st that small Seed of Righteousness to arise in thee and to be formed into a Birth How the Inward Man is nourisht that New Substantial Birth that 's brought forth in the Soul naturally feeds upon and is nourished by this Spiritual Body yea as this Outward Birth lives not but as it sucks-in Breath by the Outward Elementary Air so this New Birth lives not in the Soul but as it draws-in and breathes by that Spiritual Air or Vehicle and as the Outward Birth cannot subsist without some Outward Body to feed upon some Outward Flesh and some Outward Drink so neither can this Inward Birth without it be fed by this Inward Body by this Inward Flesh and Blood of Christ which answers to it after the same manner by way of Analogy And this is most agreeable to the Doctrine of Christ concerning this matter For as without Outward Food the Natural Body hath not Life so also saith Christ John 6.53 Except ye eat the flesh of the Son of Man and drink his blood ye have no life in you And as the Outward Body eating Outward Food lives thereby so Christ saith That he that eateth him shall live by him John 6.57 So it is this Inward Participation of this Inward Man of this Inward and Spiritual Body by which Man is united to God and has Fellowship and Communion with him He that eateth my Flesh and drinketh my Blood saith Christ dwelleth in me and I in him John 6.56 This cannot be understood of Outward Eating of Outward Bread And as by this the Soul must have Fellowship with God so also in so far as all the Saints are Partakers of this One Body and this One Blood they come also to have a Joint-Communion Hence the Apostle 1 Cor. 10.17 in this respect saith That they being many are One Bread and One Body And to the Wise among the Corinthians he saith The Bread which we break is the Communion of the Body of Christ. Ver. 16. This is the True and Spiritual Supper of the Lord which Men come to partake of by hearing the Voice of Christ and opening the Door of their Hearts The True Spiritual Supper of the Lord. and so letting him in in the manner above-said according to the plain words of the Scripture Rev. 3.20 Behold I stand at the Door and knock if any man hear my Voice and open the Door I will come in to him and will sup with him and he with me So that the Supper of the Lord and the Supping with the Lord and partaking of his Flesh and Blood is no ways limited to the Ceremony of Breaking Bread and Drinking Wine at particular times but is truly and really Enjoyed as often as the Soul retires into the Light of the Lord and feels and partakes of that Heavenly Life by which the Inward Man is nourished which may be and is often witnessed by the Faithful at all times tho more particularly when they are Assembled together to Wait upon the Lord. § IV. But what Confusion the Professors of Christianity have run into concerning this matter is more than obvious who as in most other things they have done for want of a true Spiritual Vnderstanding have sought to Tie this Supper of the Lord to that Ceremony * Man is not tied to the Ceremony of Breaking Bread and Drinking Wine which Christ did use with his Disciples This only was a Shadow used by Christ before his Death of Breaking Bread and Drinking Wine with his Disciples And tho they for most part agree in this general yet how do they Contend and Debate one against another How strangely are they pinched pained and straitned to make this Spiritual Mystery agree to that Ceremony And what monstrous and wild Opinions and Conceivings have they invented to inclose or affix the Body of Christ to their Bread and Wine From which Opinion not only the greatest and fiercest and most hurtful Contests both among the Professors of Christianity in general and among Protestants in particular have arisen but also such Absurdities irrational and blasphemous Consequences have ensued What makes the Christian Religion hateful to Jews Turks and Heathens The Papists Faith of Christ his Flesh and Blood as make the Christian Religion odious and hateful to Jews Turks and Heathens The Professors of Christianity do chiefly divide in this matter into Three Opinions The first is of those that say The Substance of the Bread is Transubstantiated into the very Substance of that same Body Flesh and Blood of Christ which was born of the Virgin Mary and crucified by the Jews so that after the Words of Consecration as they call them it is no more Bread but the Body of Christ. The Second is of such as say The Substance of the Bread remains but that also that Body is in The Lutherans Faith and with and under the Bread so that both the Substance of the Bread and the Body Flesh and Blood of Christ is there also The Calvinists Faith The Third is of those that denying both these do affirm That the Body of Christ is not there Corporally or Substantially but yet that it is Really and Sacramentally received by the Faithful in the use of Bread and Wine but how or what way it 's there they know not nor can they tell only we must believe it is there yet so that it is only properly in Heaven It is not my Design to enter into a Refutation of these Several Opinions for each of their Authors and Assertors have sufficiently Refuted one another and are all of them no less Strong both from Scripture and Reason in Refuting each their contrary Party's Opinion than they are Weak in Establishing their own For I often have seriously observed in reading their respective Writings and so it may be have others that all of them do notably in so far as they Refute the contrary Opinions but that they are mightily pained when they come to Confirm and Plead for their own Hence I necessarily must conclude that none of them had attained to the Truth and Substance of this Mystery Let us see if Calvin * Inst. lib 4. cap. 17. after he hath Refuted the two former Opinions be more successful in what he affirms and asserts for the Truth of his Opinion who after he hath much laboured in overturning and Refuting the two former Opinions plainly confesseth that he knows not what
Wife saving for the cause of Fornication causeth her to commit Adultery If I say they say this they not only labour in vain but also fight against themselves because they can produce no Exception of this general Command of not Swearing expressed by God to any under the New Covenant after Christ gave this prohibition so clear as that which is made in the prohibition it self Moreover if Christ would have excepted Oaths made before Magistrates Also Oaths before a Magistrate certainly he had then expressed adding Except in judgment before the Magistrate or the like as he did in that of divorcement by these words saving for the cause of Fornication Which being so it is not lawful for us to except or distinguish or which is all one make void this general prohibition of Christ it would be far less agreeable to Christian Holiness to bring upon our heads the crimes of so many Oaths which by reason of this corruption and exception are so frequent among Christians Neither is it to be omitted that without doubt the most learned Doctors of each Sect know that these fore-mentioned words were understood by the antient Fathers of the first three hundred years after Christ The concurrence of the Antient Fathers therein to be a prohibition of All sorts of Oaths It is not then without reason that we wonder that the Popish Doctors and Priests bind themselves by an Oath to interpret the Holy Scriptures according to the universal Exposition of the holy Fathers who notwithstanding understood those controverted Texts quite contrary to what these modern Doctors do And from thence also doth clearly appear the vanity and foolish certainty so to speak of Popish Traditions for if by the Writings of the Fathers so called the Faith of the Church of these Ages may be demonstrated it is clear they have departed from the Faith of the Church of the first three Ages in the point of Swearing Moreover because not only Papists but also Lutherans and Calvinists and some others do restrict the words of Christ and James I think it needful to make manifest the vain Foundation upon which their presumption in this matter is built Object § XI First They object That Christ only forbids these Oaths that are made by Creatures and things Created and they prove it thence because he numbers some of these things Secondly All rash and vain Oaths in familiar discourses because he saith Let your Communication be Yea Yea and Nay Nay Answ. 1 To which I answer First That the Law did forbid all Oaths made by the Creatures as also all vain and rash Oaths in our common discourses commanding that men should only swear by the Name of God and that neither falsly nor rashly for that is to take his Name in vain Answ. 2 Secondly It is most evident that Christ forbids somewhat that was permitted under the Law to wit To swear by the Name of God To swear by God himself forbidden by Christ. because it was not lawful for any man to Swear but by God himself And because he saith Neither by Heaven because it is the Throne of God therefore he excludes all other Oaths even those which are made by God for he saith chap. 23. ver 22. He that shall Swear by Heaven Sweareth by the Throne of God and by him that sitteth thereon Which is also to be understood of the rest Lastly that he might put the matter beyond all controversy Answ. 3 he adds Neither by any other Oath Therefore seeing to Swear before the Magistrate by God is an Oath it is here without doubt forbidden Secondly they object Object That by these words Oaths by God 's Name cannot be forbidden because the heavenly Father hath commanded them for the Father and the Son are One which could not be if the Son did forbid that which the Father commanded I answer They are indeed One Answ. and cannot contradict one another nevertheless the Father gave many things to the Jews for a time because of their Infirmity under the Old Covenant which had only a shadow of good things to come not the very Substance of things until Christ should come Oaths under the Old Covenant who was the Substance and by whose coming all these things evanished to wit Sabbaths Circumcision the Paschal Lamb men used then Sacrifices who lived in controversy with God and one with another which all are abrogated in the coming of the Son who is the Substance Eternal Word and essential Oath and Amen in whom the promises of God are Yea and Amen Who came that men might be redeemed out of strife and might make an end of Controversy Thirdly they object But all Oaths are not Ceremonies Object nor any part of the Ceremonial Law I answer Except it be shewn to be an eternal Answ. immutable and moral precept it withstands not neither are they of so old an Origin as Tithes and the Offering of the first fruits of the ground Tithes c. unlawful now which by Abel and Cain were offered long before the ceremonial Law or the use of Oaths which whatever may be alledged against it were no doubt Ceremonies and therefore no doubt unlawful now to be practised Fourthly they object That to Swear by the Name of God Object is a moral Precept of continual duration because it is marked with his essential and moral Worship Deut. 6.13 and 10 20. Thou shalt fear the Lord thy God and serve him alone Thou shalt cleave to him and swear by his Name I answer This proves not Answ. that it is a moral and eternal Precept for Moses adds that to all the Precepts and Ceremonies in several places As Deut. 10.12 13. saying And now Israel what doth the Lord thy God require of thee but to fear the Lord thy God to walk in all his ways and to love him and to serve the Lord thy God with all thy Heart and with all thy Soul To keep the commandments of the Lord and his Statutes which I command thee this day And chap 14. ver 23. the Fear of the Lord is mentioned together with the Tithes And so also Lev. 19.2 3 6. the Sabbaths and regard to Parents are mentioned with swearing Fifthly they object That solemn Oaths which God commanded Object cannot be here forbidden by Christ for he saith that they come from evil But these did not come from evil for God never commanded any thing that was evil or came from evil I answer There are things which are good because commanded and evil because forbidden Other things are commanded because good and forbidden because evil As Circumcision and Oaths Answ. which were good when and because they were commanded and in no other respect Oaths are evils because forbidden and again when and because prohibited under the Gospel they are evil And in all these Jewish Constitutions however Ceremonial there was something of good to wit in their season as prefiguring some good
painted Bread or a Discourse of Bread cannot satisfie the Natural Tast and Appetite A Discourse of Bread satisfies not the Hungry no more can the Scripture-Words satisfie the Tast and Appetite of the Soul They cite 2 Tim. 3.15 16 17. to prove That the Scriptures of Old and New Testmament are the Principal Compleat and Infallible Rule of Faith and Manners But this place doth not say that they are so The Scripture we grant but deny their Consequence Which is meerly begged without a Proof They Confess pag. 90. That the Scriptures are not sufficient every way so as to exclude the Inward Efficiency of the Spirit and the Concurrence of other Causes Very well Enough to overthrow their whole Argument Inward Revelation both Effective and Objective For among other Causes Divine Inspiration is a Main For indeed the inward Efficiency of the Spirit is that Objective Revelation which we plead for only they deny it to be Objective whereas we say it is both Effective and Objective As if a Man should grant that the Light and Heat of the Fire doth both enlighten us and warm us but deny that either that Light or Heat of the Fire is Objective to our discerning or perceptible by themselves which were ridiculous And as Ridiculous is their Conceit of an Influence of the Spirit that is meerly Effective and not Objective That the Books of the Old and New Testament are called the Scripture by way of Eminency we deny not although the Name is given at Times to other Writings nor doth this refute G. K. his Translation of that Scripture 2 Tim. 3.16 which is confirmed by the Syriack which hath it thus In Scriptura enim quae per Spiritum scripta est utilitas est ad doctrinam c. i. e. For in the Scripture which is written by the Spirit there is profit All Scripture given by Inspiration c. Controverted But their Reason from the Conjunction and is both Foolish and Blasphemous For if the Words be rendered thus All Scripture given by Inspiration is and profitable is no more Non-sense than divers other Places in the Scripture where the Conjunction and seemeth to be Redundant As in that Place Joh. 8.25 where the Greek hath it thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. The beginning or from the beginning the same which and * Or also I speak unto you Now if the Conjunction and render not this Place Non-sense no more doth it render that in Timothy But the Students Ignorance renders them rather Blasphemers and their Arguments Blasphemous against the Words of Christ. Moreover the Conjunction 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may signifie a strong Affirmation as to say even truly indeed as both our English Translation hath it Joh. 8.25 and Schrevelius in his Greek Lexicon doth render it And thus the Words have good Sense All Scripture or Writing given by Inspiration is even or indeed profitable And whereas they say None but a Quaker or Jesuit would so interpret the Place They declare their Malice and Ignorance For William Tindall that famous Protestant Martyr in his Translation of the Bible for which the Papists burnt him did Translate it as G. K. doth whom we think the Students dare not Accuse as a Jesuit That he was a Quaker in so far as he held divers of our Principles Condemned by the Students we shall not deny As for us we bless the Lord Unprofitable Nicities of the Letter-Mongers reprehended our Faith stands not on such a small Nicity as the want of an is or the redundancy of an and let them look to that whose Faith knoweth no other Foundation but the Letter It doth nothing hurt our Faith nor lessen the due Esteem of the Scripture to us if peradventure an is hath been lost or an and hath crept into the Text since the Original Copies were lost This we know and can prove That the Scripture cannot profit any Man to Salvation without the Illumination or Inspiration of the Spirit which is both Effective and Objective and which our Adversaries grant at least to be Effective And if they make one Exception why may not we make another Or if they say the Spirit is necessary one Way why may not we say It is necessary another Way But then the Scriptures say they would not be profitable at all in any Manner or Kind We deny the Consequence For it is profitable yea The Scripture is profitable and necessary in genere objecti materialis i. e as the material Object in Relation to all Historical Truths and divers other Dogmatical and Doctrinal Points which perhaps we would not have known without the Scripture although we had had the Spirit in as large a Measure as Men now have it Again The Scripture is profitable in genere Objecti remoti secundarii i. e. by way of a Remote and Secondary Object and Rule even as in relation to Testimonies of Life and Experience which may be known without the Scripture yet the Scripture is a Secondary Confirmation and Help even in that Case as a Card or Map of a Land is unto a Traveller that travels through the Land it self and seeth the High Ways who will not throw away his Card The Map compared with the Land in Possession because he sees the Land it self but will both delight and profit himself to Compare them both together Other great and weighty Uses we could give but these suffice to serve as Instances against their Weak and Sorry Argumentation Their last Argument is from Joh. 12.48 The Word that I have spoken the same shall judge him in the last day But how prove they That this is the Letter of the Scripture much of which was not then writ And although this Word were not Christ himself yet it may be an Inward Testimony spoken by Christ in Men's Hearts Here they meerly beg and prove not But 2. Suppose it were the Scripture or Written Law as that cited by them Rom. 2.12 it will only follow That the Scripture is a Secondary Law or Rule which we willingly grant and that by it Men who have the Scriptures shall be judged but not by them only For if the Gentiles who have not the written Law shall be judged by the Law in the Conscience so shall these also who have both Inward and Outward be judged by both and consequently their Damnation shall be greater SECTION V. Of Worship being an Answer unto their Third Section concerning Inspirations to Duty IN their stating the Controversy in this particular they grosly prevaricate in divers things As where they say N. 2. The Question is not only about Duty on the Matter videlicet The Act of Prayers Prayer without the Spirit not acceptable c. as separated from the right manner viz. Sincerity and Truth whereas indeed the Question betwixt them and us is about Prayer as separated from the Right Manner viz. Sincerity and Truth For they say God requires Men to
how they Refute this Distinction of General and Particular Inspirations or Influences First they say He shall never be able to produce a Ground for this Distinction out of Scripture A learned Refutation indeed and like unto their old way of putting us to prove what they cannot disprove May it not as well suffice us to say They shall never be able to produce a Ground out of Scripture against it Inspirations General or Particular and the rather since we are Defendents Secondly That which is called a general Inspiration could not put us out to any particular thing say they Answer If by putting us out they mean determine us insuperably or irresistibly thereunto we grant but this is no Absurdity Thirdly They would always leave us undetermined Answer Nor is this Absurd For in things that are permissive and left to our Freedom in the Lord to do them or not to do them we need not any thing to determine us as to the partiticular Act but may determine our selves being free Agents although as to the Nature and Kind of the Act in General that it be in true Love to God and to his Glory we are determined by the Lord. Pag. 100. They are no less unsuccessful in managing their other Argument in Comparing Inward Duties with outward For whereas they alledge for a Proof of their Minor That if we were not to go about Inward Duties without a previous sensible Inspiration there would be a progressus in Infinitum This hath been sufficiently an-answered above in the Dispute that as to that Inward Duty of Waiting we cannot suppose that ever at any time an Influence or Inspiration can be wanting And this we say still we mean to true Christians who are faithful unto God and do faithfully improve his Influences As for others Vnfaithfulness wants Influences to Duties if they want Influences either to Inward or outward Duties the Cause is their Vnfaithfulness And so the Way to have them upon all Occasions is to be Faithful to answer God's Call who doth oft invite and call upon them who are Vnfaithful But if they mean All Inward Duties as Meditation in many Cases upon particular Subjects we deny that even true Christians have always particular Inspirations thereunto Nor is there any necessity to assert them Now let us take notice how they refute the Distinction of General and Particular Inspirations First say they There are no General Inspirations as we have shewed already But that they have shewed no such thing is already made apparent Secondly Supposing them yet they being but General would not be a sufficient Ground for the particular Inward Duties of waiting desiring But how Prove they this No wise but meerly Affirm it only they confound Waiting Desiring and Meditating together whereas Meditating is of a larger extent and sometimes yea oft-times requireth a Special Inspiration Thirdly say they The Scriptures produced by the Quakers prove alike as to outward and inward Duties To this we answer That as to some outward Duties it is true as to others false As for Example To be clear in all outward Conversation is a Continual Duty and therefore we can never want an Influence thereunto if we be faithful Preaching and Praying audibly is from a particular Influence But to Preach and Pray in the Church or Assembly with audible Words is not a continual Duty nor yet a General to all Christians and therefore it hath not always an Influence to assist thereunto And here let the Reader note That by a General Influence or Inspiration we mean only such an Influence as serveth in general for all Ordinary Actions that are to be generally performed in an acceptable Manner As the same Spiritual Influence that sufficeth me to Eat in Faith Fear and Love sufficeth me also to Plow or do any other Mechanical Work But the same doth not suffice me to preach or expound Scripture otherwise any ordinary Christian might do so at any Time Which our Adversaries will not acknowledge Now that Preaching and Praying in particular require a Super-added Spiritual Influence and Inspiration we prove thus If Men may have an Influence or Inspiration of the Spirit to wait fear and love God and yet want an Influence or Inspiration to Preach or Pray Vocally Then the Influence and Inspiration to Preach and Pray vocally is a distinct superadded Influence c. But the first is true Therefore the Second The Consequence of the first Proposition is clear from that Maxime Quorum unum potest esse absque alio c. When of two things the one can be without the other the two are really distinguished The Second Proposition is proved 1. Because all true Christians have an Influence and Inspiration to Wait Fear and Love God but all true Christians have not an Influence and Inspiration to Preach and Pray Vocally in the Church This our Adversaries cannot deny 2. Even a true Gospel-Minister may at times want a Door of Vtterance when in the Time of this Want he hath an Influence or Inspiration to Wait Fear and Love God Therefore these Two are distinct The Antecedent is clear in the Case of Ezekiel Chap. 3.15 Ezekiel sate seven Days with the Elders in silence 16. who sate seven Days with the Elders having nothing to speak unto them from the Lord until at the end of the seven Days the Word of the Lord came unto him And Ezra sate silent till the Evening-Sacrifice And Ezra sate silent c. and then he kneeled down and prayed Ezra 9.5 Also Paul desired the Colossians to pray for him that Vtterance might be given him Which clearly imports That he had it not at all Times although at all Times he had an Influence or Inspiration to Wait Fear and Love God And David prayed That God would open his Mouth and his Lips should shew forth his Praise Isaiah said That God had given him the Tongue of the Learned c. Christ promised That he would give his Apostles a Mouth and Wisdom which all their Adversaries should not be able to Resist All this signifieth an Influence of the Spirit to speak which was not general to all nor permanent or perpetual with them who had it As is clear in the Case of David who declared That he was silent and held his Tongue even from good until the Fire kindled in him and then he spake with his Tongue Psal. 39.3 Yea what signifieth the Coal wherewith Isaiah his Mouth was touched but an Inspiration or Influence of Life superadded unto that General Influence which he had before Now if our Adversaries say This was given unto those Men in an extra-ordinary way as being Prophets and Apostles but is now ceased since the Apostles Days To this we Answer 1. This is a plain Acknowledgment That general Influences common to all Christians are one thing and particular Influences given to holy Men to Preach and Pray Vocally Inspirations to Preach and Pray vocally not ceased are
some Extraordinary Degree of Faith or the Faith of Miracles so the Discerning must be some Extraordinary Degree or as in Relation to Miracles seeing there were Spirits of Devils that wrought false Miracles And such a Discerning as to that we do not plead for as Common to all but that a Discerning of Spirits so far as to discern betwixt them who were Godly and VVicked and who were Ministers of the Spirit and who not was Common to all we prove Because it is promised as a General Priviledge Mal. 3.18 Then shall ye return and Discern between the righteous and the wicked c. again all are commanded To Try the Spirits 1 Joh. 4.1 Therefore all have a measure of Discerning whereby to try them otherwise they were required to doe an Impossible thing which is Absurd If it be said He giveth a Rule whereby to try them viz. Every Spirit that confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the Flesh is of God ver 2. To this we answer The Rule is one thing the Discerning is another and differ as the Object and the Eye Now the Eye is as much required to see as the Object Therefore all need a Spiritual Eye to apply the Rule in a suitable manner The Spiritual Eye sees and discerns the true Confessor from the false so as to know who do truly confess Christ come in the Flesh. For John cannot mean a bare Verbal Confession because Antichrist himself may have that therefore he meaneth a True living Confession in Life and Power which no Hypocrite can have Having thus answered all their Arguments we shall conclude this Particular with one Argument against them one part of which is their own Confession They who can be certainly known and discerned to be Impious and Vnholy ought not to be admitted into the Ministry But Impious and Vnholy men can be certainly known to be Impious and Vnholy Therefore they ought not c. The first Proposition is proved and sufficiently confirmed from their own Confession That None ought to be Admitted but who in the judgment of Charity are to be esteemed truly Pious Therefore they who cannot be so Esteemed ought not to be Admitted But if they be certainly known to be Impious they cannot be so Esteemed therefore c. The Assumption is proved above partly by Arguments and partly by the Refutation of what they have said against it Divine Inspiration In the Second Part they Dispute Against an Immediate Enthusiastick Call as they call it by way of Inspiration being necessary and for the necessity of a Mediate and Outward Call And because we plead for the blessed Inspiration of the Spirit of God they call us Enthusiastical Impostors and if the Apostles themselves and Primitive Christians were now living they would give them the same Name For we plead for no other Inspiration but that which was given unto those Holy men But seeing they use the word Enthusiasm so much in a way of Reproach it is fit that it be opened Let them tell us then if they mean any other thing by it than true Divine Inspiration If they mean another it concerns us not Enthusiasm its proper Signification for we plead for no other But if they mean that as the word properly signifies being derived from a word that signifies God within as the best Greek Dictionaries shew they should not Reproach us with that which was the Glory of the Primitive Christians and by which the Scriptures were writ to wit Divine Inspiration And here they tell us of an Inward Call which consists in the Disposition of the Soul but they will not have it to be an Inspiration But if by this Disposition they mean any spiritual or supernatural Gift they must needs acknowledge that it is an Inspiration at least in the general sense For how can it be Spiritual unless it be Inspired Is not every good thing that is spiritually good from the Spirit Surely the National Confession of Faith published in Knox's time doth expresly say That Faith is the Inspiration of God But if they say they deny not Subjective but Objective Inspiration we put them to prove this unnatural Division and Separation As if there were Inspiration in Mens Souls that is not Objective which we altogether deny But as to this Inward Call The Call of Ministers we ask them If it hath not in it the Nature of a Command so that he who hath it is bound to obey it If they say Not Then a man may lawfully Disobey it and Resist it although it be of God If they say It is a Command then it is Objective for it is the nature of all real and true Commands to be Objective Again If by Disposition they mean the meer Qualification that enables a Man to be a Preacher how can that be a Call Seeing a Man may be fit or able for an Office that hath not a Call thereunto being already in another Office that he is fit for also So that they bewray gross Ignorance in confounding the Ability and the Gall which are distinct things And here they require of us to prove our Immediate Call by Miracles or any extraordinary thing which can only be from God and so cannot agree to false Teachers And it having been told them by R. B. that the Papists made the same Objection against the first Reformers they call this an Impertinent Pratling but for all the disparity they shew the Impertinent Pratling falls upon themselves They confess The first Reformers had an extraordinary Call in respect of their Heroick Gifts First Reformer's Call yet they also had a mediate Call They owned the holy Scriptures for their principal Rule and Preached no other Gospel c. To this we answer that all of them had a mediate Call is a meer Alledgance without any proof yea the History of the Reformation sheweth the Contrary Again it is abundantly Evident out of their own Writings that the most Eminent of them did lay no weight upon that Outward Call which some of them had from the Popish Church but did plead that seeing the Visible Succession of the Church and Ministry was interrupted by the Apostacy that they needed no Outward Call but did betake themselves to the Extraordinary Sadeel de Voc. Min. See for this Sadeel de Legit. Vocatione Ministrorum and when they used any Argument of a Mediate Call it was but by way of Arg. ad Hominem As now if any of us called Quakers had ever had the Mediate Call from the National Churches as some in England indeed had namely S. F. who was a Parish Priest Nor will it prove that the first Reformers had an Extraordinary Call because they owned the Scriptures as their principal Rule and preached no other Gospel otherwise all the National Preachers now would have an Extraordinary Call because they pretend to own the Scriptures as their principal Rule and to preach no other Gospel Yea The Scriptures an
External Rule we own the Scriptures as much as the first Reformers did and we do acknowledge them that they are the Principal External Rule and to be preferred to all other outward Writings and Testimonies but we cannot prefer them to the Inward Testimony and Word of God in our hearts as neither did the most Eminent of these called Reformers but indeed preferred the Inward Testimony and Word to the Outward as is proved in the Book called Quakerism no Popery Now what-ever Proof or Evidence the first Reformers could give of their Extraordinary Call the Quakers can give the same That which they mainly insisted on was the Soundness of their Doctrine accompanied with the Holiness of their Life and good Effect of their Ministry whereby Souls were Converted unto God as Sadeel in the Treatise above-mentioned de Legit. Voc. Min. sheweth at length And let our Adversaries disprove this Evidence if they can which we say is as good an Evidence to us as it was to them and though false Teachers may pretend unto the same yet it can be proved that it doth not justly belong unto them As for Popery and Mahometanism it can be proved Popery and Mahometanism not ours that they are Contrary to Scripture but our Adversaries have not proved nor can that our Doctrine is so and we are most willing to bring the matter to this Issue we doubt not but to give better and stronger Evidences from Scripture and Reason to Convince Gain-sayers in a Rational Way than our Adversaries can But that we make the Efficacy of our Doctrine taken precisely by it self and without being accompanied with the Soundness of it c. an Evidence of our Call is a meer Calumny of the Students Now let us see what they have to say for Their Outward and Mediate Call The Students derive their Mediate Call and Ordination from Rome They cite divers Scriptures to prove that the Apostles Ordained Elders but doth this prove that their Ordination which they derive from the Apostate Church of Rome is a true Ordination and necessary Yea it is clear and confessed by the most judicious Protestants that true and lawful Ordination and Succession hath not continued in the Church since the Apostles days but hath suffered an Interruption by the general Apostasy that as a Flood overflowed the Earth and that although God still preserved a Church yet she had not a Visible Outward Succession because she was not Visible all along her self and before our Adversaries can make the half of their Argument good they must prove that not only a True Church hath continued ever since the Apostles days but that she hath been Visible having a true Visible Succession of Visible Teachers who were good and faithful Men all along to Convey it down to this day But to infer that Ordination hath Continued because of the Command if the Command hath been Vniversal doth not follow seeing many things Commanded may be Vnpractised through Vnfaithfulness to the Command Now it is certain that generally the Visibly Ordained Bishops have not been faithful Men for many hundred years and so kept not to the Substance of that True Ordination that was in the Apostles times but lost it through Vnfaithfulness and set up a Shadow in its Room the like may be said of other things And the Ordination being once lost it cannot be recovered again from a meer Scripture-Command otherwise all may pretend to a power to Ordain For the Scripture doth not Command one more than another Ordination and laying on of Hands Yea we find no general Command in Scripture for Ordination only that it was practised which we deny not and with it there was a spiritual Gift of the holy Ghost conveyed Which was the main and only thing that made the Ordination and laying on of Hands Effectual and without which it is but a Shadow As may be seen at this day in the National Church for who among them dare say that they either Give or Receive that Spiritual Gift of the Holy Ghost which was then Given and Received therewith 1 Tim. 4.14 Their second Argument is from Heb. 6.1 2. whereby they would infer that laying on of Hands is a part of the Foundation of Christianity but that Scripture saith no such thing For the Doctrine of Baptisms and laying on of Hands relates to the third ver as a thing that the Apostle intended to open and this said he will we do if God permit whereas he had laid the Foundation already Therefore the Doctrine of the Laying on of Hands belongs not to the Foundation but to the Superstructure But however it doth not follow that Laying on of Hands it self is a thing to continue For he speaks of it but as of a Doctrine as that of Baptisms which we confess doth Continue as the Doctrine of the Figures Types Ceremonies and Sacrifices doth Continue to this Day and the Apostle opened them largly in that Epistle yet the Figures themselves were not to Continue Besides how do they prove that this laying on of Hands is Ordination and not that used in Confirmation Here they miserably stick only they alledge it is Ceased among many and is not so necessary But how prove they that it is not as Necessary Shew us where it is Repealed more than the other seeing it was as generally practised yea and more for many received it that were not Preachers nor Elders In the last place they plead That Preachers should have a Maintenance which we deny not if they need it The Preachers Maintenance But may not Men be Preachers who need no Supply from others But many have wherewith to be Hospitable unto others without taking far less forcing others to give them The Maintenance then that we are against is 1. A Superfluous and Vnnecessary Maintenance 2. A Forced Maintenance 3. Such a Maintenance as Preachers-Agree with and Contract for 4. A Taking it from them who are not worthy 5. A Taking it from them who do not acknowledge them to be true Preachers Now none of all the Scriptures or Reasons brought by them prove any such Maintenance nor do we read that ever the Apostles Received it Or that they Received any Tithes which was the Maintenance of the Law and not of the Gospel And that the People ought to Contract with Preachers will not follow because they are bound in Charity to supply their Wants For we are bound in Charity to supply the Wants of the Poor according to our Ability yet it doth not follow that we are to Contract with them or that they can Force it from us As for the Words of Christ Frely Give As they Import Freely Give that they were not to make Sale of the Gospel so also that they were not to Force or Compel Men to Give them any thing as a Recompence for Preaching the same For how can we Give freely that which we Force others to Recompence us for And here they cry
to a Dispute as if a man for removing of Mistakes and Mis-representations could not give an Account of his Faith without it be Esteemed a Provocation to Dispute If he really believes I intended so I must tell him he is greatly Mistaken and I Apprehend I should know my own Intentions large as well as he He is offended that our Doctrines should be thought as different from Papists as Protestants but with how little ground will after appear And he also refers it to a fitter Probation Then after he has knocked as hard as he can upon me for my Confidence he tells me That there is little said by me but what was Refuted ere I was Born by the Orthodox Writing against Pelagians Socinians Arminians Enthusiasts Anabaptists and Papists But methinks then there was the less need of troubling the World with his Volume Yet he has for that a ready Salvo He must Answer a fool according to his folly lest he be wise in his own Conceit Some other Reasons he adds for Ingaging in this his Work which the Reader may judge of whether they be of any Weight ¶ 3. As he goes on he is greatly Offended I should Style my self a Servant of the Lord and will have it to be upon no better ground than Thomas Muncer and the Annabaptists of Munster But because all this is founded upon the Supposition of my being a false Prophet and Preaching another Gospel than the true we must leave it to the Reader 's Judgment after he has taken time to Consider of the Whole Debate But because he speaks here of the producing Credentials Which are the Priest's Credentials for his Ministry pretended I would willingly have him producing his Credentials for being a Minister of the Gospel and it may be then seen if I cannot produce as valid for any thing I Style my self only he must remember That as his must have something more than his own Affirmation or those of his party so he must overturn mine with some stronger Arguments than meer Railing ¶ 4. He needs not Apprehend as he would Insinuate That the Omission of any words in the Theses perfixed to the Apology proceeds from my being Ashamed of the name QVAKER since himself bears witness in the very same page that I fully Acknowledg it in the Explanation of the Eleventh Thesis Here he has a Descant upon Trembling and seems to strange that any Quaker should bring the Example of Moses and Habbakkuk to shew that such a thing was not so much to be wondred at in the Saints but why this should be Esteemed Impertinent by him he doth not tell us As for the foaming at the mouth he talks of both here and elsewhere it is Returned upon him as a Calumny and he is desired to prove it but it must be by some more Credible and Impartial Testimony than his Mr. Stalham for Parties use not to be Admitted as Witnesses For his denominating us by that Name of Distinction I shall not quarrel But as for his Insinuation in the beginning of page 5. where he saith It is like J. B.'s malitious Insinuation against our owning the H. Scriptures and Schools of Learning we would gladly have them casting away their Bibles as no more to be regarded than the Turks Alcoran it bespeaketh the Height of Malice as to which I shall only say The Lord forgive him for so gross a Calumny which he that is the Searcher of Hearts knows to be a most horrible Lie He goes on after his usual manner saying I inveigh against all Humane Learning that hath been any ways made use of in Theology but where he finds this Asserted by me I know not Whether the Words he would deduce it from to wit That Man has rendred the plain and naked Truth obscure and mysterious by his Wisdom will bear such a Consequence is left to the Reader 's Judgment But he thinks he has found out our Secret Design of being against Learning and Schools of Learning which is neither our Affirmation nor Principle but his own false Supposition We would saith he have all those Banished that we might the more easily prevail with our Errors But methinks the Man should be more wary in venting his own false Imaginations unless he could bring some ground for them For his Assertion is so far Vntrue that if he had been rightly Informed he might have known that we have set up Schools of Learning for Teaching of the Languages and other needful Arts and Sciences and that we never denied its Vsefulness Only we denied it to be a Qualification absolutely necessary for a Minister in which Case alone we have Opposed its Necessity ¶ 5. He Confesseth I speak not amiss in saying The World is overburthened with Books but thinks that my Apology of Fifty Sheets adds some Considerable Weight But methinks he of all Men should have here been Silent who has troubled the World with an Examination of it a great deal Larger albeit he Confesseth All that is in it hath been Refuted by the Orthodox long ago And not only so but since that he has Written a Book near Twice as Large upon one Point to prove the First Day of the Week to be the Christian Sabbath and yet is but the First Time and seems but to be the Porch of what he intends upon that Subject With his Vsual Candor he saith I am against Disputes and Debates or Books written of that Nature Solid Controversy for clearing the Truth useful But to infer simply That I am against all such because I Reprove the vain Jangling that hath been and is among the School-Men is an ill Consequence He shall not find me any where speaking against useful and solid Controversies for clearing and maintaining of Truth He seemeth not to disapprove what I speak against School-Divinity Confessing the Abuse of it albeit he thinks it hath been of Vse And as for this Imagination of my being Acquainted with it we will place it among his other Mistakes He proceedeth page 8. to say I am against the Labours of those that have writ Commentaries but his Conclusion here is like others of this Nature When I mention Commentaries it is with Relation to what goes before He will not deny but Many Books are written under the Notion of Commentaries on the Scripture by which the Truth has been more Darkened than Cleared will it therefore follow that he Condemns Commentaries indefinitly As for such Writings tending to the Opening of the Scripture in which the Authors are Acted and Influenced by the same Spirit from which the Scriptures came and which alone can give the True Meaning of them I am so far from Condemning them that I highly Approve them as very Beneficial to the Church of Christ. As for his Talk here of our Disrespect to the Scriptures I shall have occasion to take Notice of it where they are particularly treated of But he is Apt to think that the real ground of my
Distinctly of the Trinity Trinity so called spoken of by the Author yet himself after acknowledges pag. 24. That it would seem I am Orthodox herein that he finds not any Clear Ground to the Contrary I writ as Expresly and Distinctly of that as is Expressed in Scripture which I hope J. B. will not say is defective in sufficiently Expressing this Article of Faith ¶ 8. The Third Challenge is I speak nothing of God's Decrees by which some are praedestinated to Life others Fore-ordained to Death for the Man without Ceremony takes the Doctrine for granted But if I have spoken nothing of this though perhaps not in the Method he would how Extravagant must he be that writes a whole Chapter upon Reprobation as pretending to Refute what I have said concerning it With the like Confidence not to say Impudence he accuses me of Silence in relation to the Covenants to the Redemption purchased by Christ his taking Flesh upon him to the Work of Grace and Sanctification to Obedience to the Law of God Which Gross Abuse any one that reads my Book will easily see considering how much and how particularly these things are spoken to in the Explanation of the 5 6 7 and 8. Theses Last of all he accuseth me for giving no Account of the Resurrection of the Body Resurrection of the Body owned by us But do I not expresly in my Conclusion Affirm that those that accuse us of denying of it belie us and doth not that clearly import an Owning But as to that Matter because I love not Repetitions as he doth who will be upon one Matter often and out of its proper place I will Refer what further I have to say until I come to his last Chapter At last after he has Confessed in part to what I Affirm he Craves Liberty because some may put a wrong Foundation for the right to Examin what by me is placed for it which Liberty is freely granted him for I am a great Enemy to Implicit Faith as well the Popish as Presbyterian who in that are muchâ—what alike and I will take also Liberty to Re-examin his Examination that I may free my self of those many Abuses wherewith he has Injured me SECT III. Wherein his Third Chapter of Inward and â—mmediate Revelation is Considered ¶ 1. THat I may not trouble the Reader with a long and taedious Pursuit of J. B. in all his Extravagant Rambles and Vnreasonable Railings wherein he accuses me as an Ignoramus writing Non-sense and Confusion pag. 39. more of that kind in pag. 31. while yet to his own Confusion pag. 40 and 41. The Priest's professed Ignorance he saith He knows not what I mean nor what I would prove nor what my Arguments must Conclude Wherein if he speak true he declares himself Vncapable to Judge of and far less to Answer my Arguments a large Disquisition of his Impertinency in which things I willingly Omit and will Consider this his Chapter as well where he misses as where he truly in any measure urges the Matter And first to dispatch what is Superfluous all that is said by him against False Revelations and Delusions of the Devil against which he speaks sometimes more largely sometimes more overly in pag. 21 22 34 35 36 47. no Judicious Reader will think is any thing to the purpose False Revelations and Delusions disowned by the Quakers since I never did plead for False Revelations but for the Necessity of the True Revelation of the Spirit to all real Christians And though it could be proved that either I or any other Quaker so called were deluded by a false Revelation yet it will not thence follow That our Asserting the Necessity of True Revelation to the building up of True Faith is Erroneous more than in J. B.'s own sense the Arminians or Socinians Asserting False Doctrines pretending to have for them the Authority of Scripture will make him Judge that their Asserting the Scripture to be the Only and Adequate Rule of Faith is False in his Judgment since he therein Agrees with them And therefore his Disingenuity as well as Weakness doth notably appear pag. 46 47 and 48. where coming to take notice of what I have said in shewing how the same may be returned upon such as own the Scripture Reason and Tradition to be the Rule of their Faith he gives it no Answer and most Effrontedly comes up with his oft Reiterated Story of John a Leyden and Munster with which we are less concerned than himself Notwithstanding that I shew that even men pretending to the Scripture and to be led by it and in particular his own Brethren had done no less vile Actions than those of Munster and yet he would not think it well Argued to Infer thence that it were Dangerous to follow the Scripture as the Rule To all this he returns no Answer which taketh up six pages in my Apology Lat. Ed. pag. 26 27 28 29 30 31. unless it be a sufficient Answer to say He needs not take notice of my Trifling Answers and that it is a meer Rapsody But the Truth is to use his own Expression It was too hot for his Fingers and therefore he judged best to shuffle it by so easily But his Vnfairness in this is so much the more Considerable where the pinch of the Question lay J. B. finds it too hot to Touch with Truth and his own and his Brethrens Reputation was so highly Concerned as being charged as Guilty of no less Abominations than the Monsters of Munster in that he boasts in his Epistle to the Reader That he hath Examin'd every thing Asserted by me particularly which he gives as the Reason of troubling him with so Prolixe a Treatise ¶ 2. Now albeit I might in reason pass his new-Inforced Objection till he have satisfied to this so shameful an Omission yet lest he should fancy any Strength in it and to shew him the Silliness of it I will here Consider and Remove it It runs thus pag. 46. If since the Apostles and other Extraordinary Officers fell asleep and after the Canon of the Scriptures was Compleated J. B. 's Argument All that have pretended to Immediate Revelation have been led by a Spirit of Error Then that is not the Way of Christ. But the former is true Therefore so is the other Such an Objection is not like to signify much Answ. where in both Propositions the Question is most miserably begged and the thing in debate taken for granted J. B. Argues without Proof For albeit the Connexion of the Major should be granted yet the Question is there in a great part of it begged to wit that such Officers in the Church as were the Apostles are not now neither as to the Nature of their Office nor Manner of their being led by the Spirit Next That the Canon of the Scriptures is Compleated That is to say No Writings are ever hereafter to be expected or believed
and Exhorting which are appointed by God useless and took away all Obligations of Obeying the Commands of God conveyed by others And yet he taketh notice pag. 23. that I acknowledge Other Means of Knowledge as profitable neither has he ever heard me deny But Men are obliged to obey the Commands of God through one another as well as in themselves as the Children of Israel were those of Moses and the Prophets and the Christians those of Christ and his Apostles But I suppose he will Affirm with me That no Man's Obedience to any Command will avail him any thing unless upon Inward Belief and Conviction that the thing Commanded is of God since whatsoever is not of Faith is sin If he say That albeit I do not deny such an obligation yet it necessarily follows from my Principle That this is untruly Alledged will easily appear since I suppose he will deny but the Rest of the Apostles who were alive when Paul's Epistles were written were obliged to receive them and obey them as the Dictates of the Spirit yea and were benefitted by them and so the Apostle Paul by others Albeit on both sides he will acknowledge them to have had such Revelations as he accounts Immediate and Extra-ordinary And so we see that to have such Revelations and yet to be Mediately Instructed are not Inconsistent nor do they render one another Vseless And indeed to affirm they do so is rather a presumptuous Accusing of God who has Appointed both in their Order for the Edification of his Church than a Refuting of such as Assert them Such are his Reasonings pag. 45. Besides that this Objection may be easily Refuted for since J. B. affirms as particularly pag. 42. That the Scripture is a Compleat Rule in all things concerning Faith and Manners in reference to Salvation might it not be said that this takes away the Vse of all Commentaries and Expositions Then J. b's c. Exposition and Commentaries are of no use and other Books especially since he and his Brethren do withal Affirm that it is Clear and Intelligible to all in things Essential to Salvation Let him shew how this is weaker as to him than the other as to me With the like presumption he blasphemously Asserteth That even these Revelations which he himself calleth and acknowledgeth to be Inward Immediate and Extraordinary are Vncertain for this Reason because many Men have been deluded by the Devil On which he also Insists in the following page And pag. 34. and 48. where he sums up his matter in this Question How comes it that others pretending to Revelation as much as I have been deceived But as I said before How comes that others pretending to be led by the Scripture as the Rule as much as J. B. have been deceived since the Scripture declares nothing but Truth But how silly this is I have above shewn and more largely in my Apology in those Paragraphs which I observed he most foully Omitted And indeed this is a fine Argument he has provided for Atheists and Scepticks for it renders all Faith even that of the Patriarchs Vncertain For since the Ground and Warrant of their Writing the Scriptures was in his own account Inward Immediate and Extraordinary Revelations and if such be as he affirms Vncertain J. B. Asserts Revelation to be Vncertain then the Truth of the Scriptures which depends upon such must necessarily be Vncertain since the Stream cannot be more pure than the Fountain nor the Superstructure more sure than the Foundation And therefore most weak is his Reasoning pag. 46. where he pleadeth That such Revelations cannot be more sure than the Scriptures which are the Objective Revelations of the Apostles written down since the Certainty of these Writings depends upon the Certainâ—y of these Revelations by which they were Written And Certainly if in any Case that Maxim of the Schools do hold it must in this Propter quod unumquodque est tale illud ipsum est magis tale ¶ 5. It will not be amiss here in the Third place to take notice of his most Uncharitable and Unchristian Insinuations contrary to all Christian and Fair Rules of Debate As first pag. 24. where he will needs Infer our Denying of the Trinity albeit he cannot deny but he finds it owned by me groundlesly coupling us with the Socinians And to help him in this he brings in the Testimony of one Mr. Stalham as he terms him an open Opposer of ours which Witness to receive against us is most Unjust But I desire here in the Entry that it be observed that I intend to take little or no notice of his many Citations to prove what we Hold out of the Writings of our open Opposers and shall give such a sufficient Reason for my so doing ere I make an end as I am hopeful shall satisfy all Judicious Readers as well of our Innocency as his Injustice therein But by this the Man's Temper may be seen and that his Design is not so much to Refute what we truly hold as to make the world believe that we hold what we do not to render us the more Odious J. B's Enforcing false Beliefs and Doctrines upon the Quakers from the lying Books of their Opposers And thus he proceedeth also basely to Insinuate That I deny Jesus of Nazareth to be the Son of God albeit he doth not so much as pretend to any Color for it from my Words Only he finds Some Quakers give an Indistinct Answer in this matter but who they are or what their Answer is he tells not In pursuance of this in the following page he Insinuates As if I mean'd not the first but the second Creation and so joined with Socinus Which is a gross Calumny like the former As also is what he saith pag. 31. num 18. where he raileth against me as Writing things contrary to the Scriptures and as one whose Revelations are not from God but from Satan For all this the only proof is I B. saith so which I must plainly tell him is with me of no Weight at all Of the same nature is what is Asserted by him pag. 33. num 20. wherein he insinuates That we Contemn the Scriptures telling a lying Story from his Author Mr. Hicks of one Nicolas Lucas which I desire him to prove the next time not by Hicks for he is Accuser but by some more Indifferent Witness else to be justly held as a Calumniator And whereas he saith We should not obtrude any thing upon them without Scriptures This is another lying Insinuation For where do we obtrude any Doctrines without offering to Confirm them by Scripture as much as he and his Brethren For if he say That our Confirmations are not Valid that is not to the purpose we can easily say so of his and do as truly believe it But the Question is Whether we obtrude any Doctrines upon any to be believed telling them they ought to believe it albeit we
But where doth he find me plead for Prophetick Revelations as Common to all And whether the former words do not grant Immediate Objective Revelation in the largest sense I plead for it I leave the Reader to Judge Here he accuses me of speaking basely of the Scripture but neither tells me Where Nor What I say Which is indeed a base way of Reviling though Familiar to him To my last Argument pag. 49. § 35. he Answers little but Railing The Minor to wit That whereas Protestants call the Scriptures their Rule yet if asked why they believe them Do say because in them is delivered the Will of God which was Revealed Objectively and Immediately to Holy Men he saith destroyeth the whole Argument But why I know not since surely that proves They at last recurr to the Immediate Testimony of the Spirit as the Certain and Infallible ground of Faith which is my Conclusion That I thence infer That Protestants are for the Uncertainty of Immediate Objective Revelation is most falsly and disingenuously Asserted by him For I seek not to Infer any such thing from the Medium of that Argument but having shewn thereby how they are forc'd to recur to this Revelation as the primary ground of their Faith I add That it 's strange then they should seek to Represent that as dangerous or uncertain which they are thus forced to Recur to And whether he doth not so ever and anon repeating the story of Delusions to Nauseating through this Chapter and that reads it may see and easily perceive his Base Dis-singenuity in that part As also in the following Lines where he saith Their Concession makes nothing for the falsly pretended Immediate and Objective Revelations which Quakers boast of For where doth he find me pleading for any such Neither is it the Question Whether the Quakers do falsely pretend to Immediate Revelation yea or nay But Whether Quakers do well and are sound in believing that Immediate Divine Inward Revelation is Necessary to every Believer for the building up of true Faith But it is usual with him where he cannot answer to Turn-by the Question and fill up the Paper with Railing and Reviling SECT IV. Wherein his Fourth Chapter of the Scriptures is Considered ¶ 1. WE may Judge of this Chapter of the Scriptures by the first Sentence which contains a Lye saying He finds the Third Thesis in somethings altered and more clearly set down in the Apology than in the single Sheet whereas there is not one word of difference but the misplacing of a word by the Printer But it is become so familiar with him to speak Untruth that he cannot forbear it Indeed this whole Chapter is a Complex of Railing Calumnies and Malitious Groundless Insinuations And indeed the Man is so troubled that he cannot find any thing in what I write which he ought according to his Title and Undertaking only to Examine and Confute that in stead of that he bestows several pages out of Stalham and Hicks J. B's Authors for his Lies and Calumnies c. and his Considerations upon them whose Lyes and Calumnies are long ago Answered and Unreplyed to by them So So that the Partys concerned having already Vindicated themselves it is not my place to meddle in it and if J. B. would do any thing in this to the purpose he should take up this Debate where his Friend Mr. Stalham and his Brother Mr. Hicks the Anabaptist whose Authority he useth so often and to whom he gives so much Credit have given it over by a Reply to these Answers Having solaced himself in the Repetitions of these Mens Calumnies for that appears to be his Delight he digresseth to prove The Scriptures to be the Word of God But if they be granted to be the Words of God which no Quaker The Scriptures are the Words of God and Christ the Word that ever I knew of did or will deny wherein are they derogated from since they are many Words and not one But if he will plead They are the Word of God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or per Eminentiam To say so seeing the Word of God is ascribed to Christ must either Equal them with him or speak Non-sense seeing that one Epithet cannot be predicated of two things 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without a gross Contradiction That the Word of the Lord came to the Prophets and that what they spake was the Words that came from that Word is granted nor was it ever denied by us who are against all false Revelations and lying Fancies of Mens Imaginations as much as he which he here in this Chapter Repeats over and over again to nauseating But it will not thence follow that the Word spoken of by the Apostle 2 Pet. 1.19 is the Scripture which he has not yet proved and I have shewn the Contrary in the former Section ¶ 2. At last pag. 54. n. 5. he comes to Treat of the Divine Authority of the Scriptures and reckons it Confusion and Self-Contradiction in me to Assert J. B. Contradicting himself That the Authority of the Scriptures doth not depend upon any Efficacy or Vertue placed in these Writings but is wholly to be ascribed to that Spirit from whence they came and yet within half a dozen of Lines he confesseth the same saying We stoop unto the Authority of the Scriptures of Truth because delivered by the Inspiration of God so the Confusion and Contradiction is his own Yea the Examples he brings of the Acts and Statutes of Parliament do very well prove what I say for we do not submit to these Statutes because of the Matter in them or things Commanded but because of the Authority Commanding For when the Parliament by an Act appoints a Tax of so much Money to be levied from the Subjects it is not the Matter or Substance of this Act that makes us Obey it but because of the Magistrates Authority But he saith They are Divine Revelations and therefore must have the stamp of Divine Authority Answ. The Stamp of Divine Authority lies not in the things Revealed but in the manner of the Revelation as being the Voice and Manifestation of God else great Absurdity would follow As I shall briefly shew being to pursue him in this point as he has it lying up and down in his Rambling Discourse whose way is not to follow one matter to a Period but to touch it here and there Intermixing other things that so his nauseating Repetitions and oft reiterated Railings may be the more Covered And therefore I intend not to Tie my self to follow him page after page immediately lest I should Embark my self in the like Disorder and make such a Confused Hodg-Podg as he has done but to follow every matter as he has it scatter'd up and down And of this I thought fit to acquaint the Reader in this place once for all The Method the Author purposeth to use as being the Method I purpose to use throughout this
are the Laws useless if Men obey them This saith he takes away the Exercise of Repentance the Exercise of Prayer and maketh the Petitions of the Lord's Prayer useless forgive us our Sins On this he also insisteth pag. 345 346.349 That because all have sinned they have need to Repent and pray for Forgiveness and the Continuance of it I have shewen in my Apology But if this his Argument hold true to prove That Men must sin all their Life time and break the Commands every day in Thought Word and Deed then the greatest Sinners and most Wicked profligate Villains do less make useless Gospel-Commands than others because they afford more Matter to Exercise Repentance and Prayer for Forgiveness of Sins J. B. believes Perfection foments Pride ◠and taketh away the Vsefulness of Ordinances But he proceedeth That this tendeth to foment Pride and Security and taketh away diligent Watchfulness and holy Fear Humility and the Vsefulness of the Ordinances of Christ But where dom from Sin is where can Pride and Security have place or Diligence and Humility be wanting But with him to sin is the way not to be proud and secure but to be watchful and humble Let the Judicious Reader judge whether they that break the Commands daily in Thought Word and Deed and affirm they must do so all their Life-time be more diligent and humble and less proud and secure than such as keep and obey them for such Ordinances as must be made useful by daily breaking God's Commands in Thought Word and Deed I resolve never to Cry up but always Cry down by the Grace of God however J. B. may Rail at me for it Some Scriptures here added by him will come herereafter to be Examined ¶ 2. Pag. 332. N. 9. When he comes to take notice of my stating this Matter as not being such a Perfection as cannot admit of a daily Increase but only a being kept from Sin and receiving Strength to fulfil the Will of God for these are my words he would upon this both in this Place and elsewhere pag. 333 341. c. urge this Absurdity That since the least Sin is a Transgression of the Law it follows that no Regenerated Man can sin and that no Man that sinneth is Regenerated But we will not wonder at his Inference here considering his many other Perversions But to shew he has no ground to urge this Absurdity let it be Considered Regeneration begun carrying on and perfected that we are to consider Regeneration as begun and carrying on and as perfected and accomplished he which hath begun a good Work in you saith the Apostle Paul Phil. 1.6 And again Ye did run well Gal. 5.7 with many other Places which might be mentioned Whereby it is clear That Regeneration is not wrought in an Instant and if he think so he must prove it ere he conclude any thing from it and those were already Converted and Regeneration begun in them Now albeit such may Sin and that every Sin doth Hinder and Impe the Work of Regeneration yet it doth not Destroy it nor wholly Annihilate it Physick given to a Man Physick doth not Cure in an instant in whom there is an Inward and Inveterate Disease doth not Cure Instantly and albeit by some heedless Actions he may hinder the Cure from being perefected so soon yet every one of these Actions do not render it altogether Vnsuccessful Also as to the Comparison of a Child which he accepts of A Child has not the Strength of a Man So those that are born of God albeit he have all the Integral Parts of a Man yet he has not that Vigour and Strength of Body nor yet that Vnderstanding nor Exercise of Mind that a Man hath and thence can neither defend himself nor do either in Body or Mind that a Man can do Now what I speak of such as are born of God saying That I dare not affirm but there may be some that cannot sin I understand this of Absolute Compleat and Full Regeneration Not that I deny but such as are Entred and in part Regenerated may be also said to be born of God though not in that absolute Sense and therefore still under the possibility of sinning and Capacity thereunto And thus his great Absurdity upon which he Insists so much is removed Next he proceeds p. 334. to shew my Agreement with the Pelagians but the very Citation he brings to prove it out of Vossius History bewrays his Weakness and shews the Contrary where it is manifest that the thing Condemned in Pelagius was his affirming Men might keep the Commands by the Power of Nature which I never said but always denied The Fathers believed a Freedom from Sin And whereas he cites the Fathers Saying That none by the Strength of Grace did live all their Days without sin That the perfection ascribed to some in Scripture was not from Nature but from Grace c. This clearly shews they believed Men might be free from Sin by Grace sometime though none had been so far all their Life-time Which shews they were far from believing Man must break the Commands daily in Thought Word and Deed Which is his Affirmation What he adds of the Fathers Arguments against the Pelagians and of the Opinions of the Socinians and others in this Matter I judge it not my Work to meddle with it I heed not in this what these Sects say but believe the Truth without respect to them as it is clearly proposed in Scripture I could easily Recriminate by shewing things wherein he Agrees with Papists Socinians Arminians Antinomians Pelagians Anabaptists and others against us if I judged it pertinent to be filling up Paper with such Stuff to make a Noise as he doth hundreds of Times to nauseating but I love to abstain from such Superfluities and come to the purpose And will now Consider What he saith in Answer to my Arguments ¶ 3. He begins pag. 337. n. 18. and to my saying Their Doctrine is against the Wisdom of God who is of purer Eyes than he can behold Iniquity he asketh Is it against these Attributes of God that Sin should be in the World But my following words shew I spake of the Godly neither will it follow what he adds after That then they must be as free of Sin here as in Heaven and that at first for I urge it to be Contrary to God's Wisdom to make this Freedom Impossible unto them only Means for their being free being given them and not his permitting Sin And whereas he proceeds in Answer to my saying That if Man be always joined to Sin he should be always disjoined from God according to Isaiah 59.2 whereas on the contrary they to wit the Saints are said to be Partakers of the Divine Nature 2 Pet. 1.4 and one Spirit with him 1 Cor. 6.17 he answers All this would plead for a Sinlesness from the very first Instant of Regeneration In the absolute
Antichrist built his Structure upon this foundation to wit That Men without Holiness may be Members of the true Church because he applyeth all the Priviledges of the Invisible Church unto his Visible Synagogue of Satan whereas this sheweth that I am not Mistaken but that my Affirmation is true for if he to wit Antichrist did believe Holiness to be necessary to make a Member of the true Church he could not apply the Priviledges of the Invisible Church unto his Visible Members most of which he well knows as often times himself are not only void of but Enemies to Holiness It is false That I agree with him in his not distinguishing betwixt the Visible and Invisible Church and yet much more in un-Churching all who are not of his Combination In which albeit J. B. most Impudently insinuates I approach to him yet himself cannot but know it to be a most manifest Falshood since I suppose some of all Sects of Christians may be Members of the Catholick Church and he knows and has observed here how Contrary the Pope is to this Doctrine At last he concludes this Chapter with a fit of Railing of which the last words must not pass without observation J. B. condemns a Morality which himself hath confessed to be Just Holy and Good to wit That instead of true Holiness I press upon them a Natural Dead and anti-Evangelical Morality Now this Morality as pressed by me he himself confessed before to be such as the Law of Nature taught albeit in Truth I pressed none but what is through the Light of Christ or Grace of God that is by Christ which he acknowledged did lead Men not to Murder not to Steal not to commit Adultery which he confessed also was Just Holy and Good And so it seems according to him that which is Holy Just and Good not to Murder not to Steal not to Commit Adultery is no part of true Holiness yea is Anti-Evangelick and contrary to the Gospel Now if I would insist after his Method having much more Reason than he I might at large shew what a Pagan-Gospel to purpose his must be that is contrary to Honesty Chastity and Innocency albeit I deny not but the true Gospel teacheth more than the height of meer Morality ¶ 2. He beginneth his 17 th Chapter Entituled Of a Ministerial Call after the Repetition of some part of my 10 th Thesis with his old reiterated Calumny and false Supposition That I affirm Men to be called and qualified to the Ministry by the Light of Nature and to this purpose to help him to fill up the Paper he insisteth p. 369 370 371. Which being false all that is built upon it falls to the Ground In this Chapter also he is very liberal of his Railing Take one Instance pag. 372. where he saith That the Quakers are Pagan-Preachers who know not the Gospel but are sworn Enemies to it and plain Subverters of it and all the Ordinances thereof And pag. 378. he saith They are a Company of the most desperate Antichristian Opposers of Christ and all his Appointments that ever the Sun shined on More of this kind may be seen pag. 374 375 and 376. Pag. 366. N. 3. He saith When I speak of a True Call to the Ministry I must suppose Ten things which he after ennumerateth and albeit I judge not my self obliged to follow him in such Excursions yet for the Reader 's satisfaction let it be observed That I deny not but what I speak here is with a relation to a visible Church which is his first Supposition Secondly That I acknowledge that in it there must be a standing Ministry which is necessary Properties of a True Call and this is his second and third That I acknowledge this to be an Institution of Jesus Christ which is his fourth That None ought to take this upon him without being lawfully called thereunto which is his fifth That also None may take upon them that work but such as are Called to the Ministry so as to exercise it constantly as exercised by Ministers yet a Man may when particularly called by the Spirit thereunto do that which is the Work of a Minister which his doing pro hic nunc maketh him not a Minister properly and this is his sixth That neither the Work nor Office is common to all the Members so that they may not do it simply as Members which is his seventh and eighth That a Call differeth from Gifts and Qualifications which is his ninth And lastly That there are some Rules in the Scripture if he understand general Rules as I suppose he doth which distinguish a true Call from a false which is his Tenth Supposition Now wherein I here disagree from other Quakers or my self as he insinuateth he may be pleased next time to inform I might pass what he saith in the next Paragraph J. B. his divers sorts of Calls recited pag. 368. concerning the several sorts of Calls to the Ministry as containing no Answer to me were it not to shew that he there but begs the question and contradicts himself 1. He begs the question while he supposes that the Approbation and Concurrence of Men in a Call hinders the Call from being Immediate and that there is no Immediate Call now which he all affirms without Proof 2. Of Mediate Calls he saith some are Rare and Singular when a Church is erecting and other Ordinary according to the Rules set down in the Word So it seems the Rare and Singular Call which is usually ascribed to that of the first Reformers was not according to the Rules prescribed in the Word But if such Rules be set down by what Authority without the Word can he affirm they may be despensed with if he Contradict not his own Principles 3. He saith There must be an Inward Call which is the signification of God's mind of his Calling and Appointing him to the Ministry This is good and it is false that he saith pag. 372. That this will not satisfie us Yet he cannot stand to this but contradicts it pag. 372. speaking of my words thus What meaneth he by this must be called by the Spirit Is this an Inward Inspiration or Enthusiasm saying to the Man he must go Preach We reject all such Fancies c. But is not an Inward Call signifying God's mind to a Man The True and Inward Call of his Calling him to the Ministry an Inward Inspiration telling him he must go Preach Or can an Inward Call be without an Inward Inspiration The Reader may judge of these Inconsistencies As to his question pag. 369. Whether to be instructed by the Inward Vertue and Power of God in the Heart be so necessary to a Minister that he cannot be without it I say it is and the Reader may observe how he is pinched while himself is loth to say otherwise pag. 370. yet at last he saith He dare not say it referring to his Learned Mr.
Charge in this Chapter is indeed great enough J. B. calls the Movings of the Power of God upon the Quakers Devilry and that they are certianly acted by the Devil in their Assemblies if he could make it out and that is That the Quakers are guilty of Devilry and are certainly acted by the Devil in their Assemblies But this he only strongly affirms without Proof unless one which whether it be valid or not comes now to be Examined And that is pag. 418. from my saying That there will be sometimes an inward Struggling yea so as the Body will be strangely moved To this he adds a Story of one Gilpin long ago answered and describeth these Motions of the Quakers to be Foam Swell and Froth at the Mouth Which is false and returneth upon him as a Calumny however he compares these Motions of the Body as Asserted by me to the Work of the Devil and the old Pythonicks But it seems Malice hath wonderfully blinded the Man here else he would not have given his own Cause which he esteems The great Cause of God so deep a Wound For in the Book called The Fulfilling of the Scriptures a Treatise much applauded by them whose Author is said to be Robert Fleeming Vnusual Motions Asserted by J. B's party of their own Hearers as of the Power of God which J. B. calls Devilry in others one of their Non-conforming Brethren he relates as a Convincing Proof of the Power of God how some were so choked and taken by the Heart that they were made to fall over and so carried out of the Church And as a convincing Appearance of God and down-pouring of the Spirit that there was a strange and unusual Motion on the Hearers which by the Profane was called The Stewarton Sickness from the Name of the Parish Now what difference is betwixt this and my speaking of Mens being strangely moved by the Power of God Will not this prove as much that all this way Devilry and the passions of the old Pythonicks Since these Motions are made the great Argument why the Quakers are said to be Acted by the Devil let him the next time assign clear Reasons according to Scripture Why these Motions upon the Presbyterian Bodies are a Convincing Sign of the Working of the Power of God among them but that the Motions on the Quakers Bodies are enough to Confirm they are Acted by the Devil And if he do this effectually he may be in some Hopes of gaining a Proselyte Next to this I come to consider what he urges as a great Absurdity to wit That the Quakers turning their Minds inward which he will needs term Introverting and not interpret the Word that he may make Ignorant Folks believe For Men to abstain from their own Thoughts is in J. B's Sense a becoming worse than Brutes c. it is a piece of the Quakers Devilry and laying side all their own Thoughts and Imaginations were a laying aside both Christianity and Humanity a becoming no Men but Brutes and worse and most capable to be deluded by the Devil Upon this he insists pag. 414 422. and elswhere as if for Men to abstain from their own Thoughts and Imaginations were the way to Vnman them Yet if he will understand it of the Old Man the Man of Sin that is Corrupted we will say with the Apostle That ought to Die and be Crucified And are so far from thinking this is against Christianity that we believe according to Scripture it is the Way to become a Christian and to overcome the Devil not to lay our selves open to him And therefore his Railing against Man's Silence from his own Thoughts That God may speak and work in him doth evidence his great Ignorance in the work of a true Christian for this is so far from Descending from Humanity to Brutism that it is rather an Ascending from Humanity to Divinity so that albeit in one sense we are said to Die or be Emptied as to our selves To Die to Self is Life and Love in Christ the Crucified yet we do more truly Live and Exist And if he think this a Contradiction let him consider that of the Apostle Gal. 2.20 I am crucified with Christ nevertheless I live yet not I but Christ liveth in me and this if rightly Considered will answer his Questions pag. 422. by answering of which he would have me Clear my Way of Devilry As for any Arguments in this Chapter that have the least shew of solidity or weight I have looked narrowly but can find none only instead thereof he has some little nibbling Quibbles and Questions which albeit they be so Inconsiderable as scarce deserve the pains to Answer yet lest he may think something of them if omitted I will now take notice of them and Answer them As first pag. 412. he asketh Set times and places for to Worship do not stint the Holy One. Whether the appointing of set Times and Places be not a limiting of the Spirit Answ. If it were to Exclude other times and places when God moves thereunto it might be so judged but other ways it is not for Meeting together is not an Immediate Act of Worship but a matter of Outward Conveniency and therefore needs not always a particular Motion As for his desiring me in this page to Answer what he has said of the Sabbath the denying of which in their sense he accounteth a great Error I must wait then till he come to his matter which he has not done in his first Tome which I have only seen as yet albeit it be a Book about an hundred Sheets of Paper and when he has written all that he can say upon that Subject I doubt whether it may not be sufficiently Refuted by a few Lines which Calvin has written thereon Inst. lib. 2. cap. 8. § 34. from whom as well as the generality of Protestants I know not that I differ in this matter J. B.'s Preparation to Worship proceeds in Infinitum Pag. 413. he proposeth as an Exception against the manner of Worship expressed by me That it wanteth that preparation requisite which he accounts to be some Impression of that Divine Majesty with whom they have to do But I see no reason why he should Accuse us for Want Of this since none can be more fit than such as make Silence and an Inward Turning of the mind necessary to their Entring to Worship but if he understand this by Outward Prayer meaning this should be done first since it is an actual part of Worship by which we draw near to that Majesty there would be a preparation to that by the same Rule and another to that and so a progressus in infinitum But a Godly Frame of Spirit The true Preparation and a Studying to be found always in the sence of God's holy fear in all things is a good general preparation to all Acts of Worship And for his crying out against Silence as
Reason as those false and pretended Revelations and Diabolical Inspirations from such as are truly Divine Now how many Men who would be esteemed Philosophers are miserably deceived by those false Likenesses of Reason Judging their false Reasons to be the true Similitudes of things and solid Ratiocinations which nevertheless moveth no Man of sound Reason to reject sound and solid Reason as doubtful and uncertain For even sound natural Reason is an Excellent Gift of G0D and very useful to mankind when used in its proper place Natural Reason comprehends not things Supernatural But let none think to comprehend by their natural Reason things that are of a Divine and Supernatural kind And as we use to do when any one is deceived by false Appearances of Reason we endeavour to reduce them to Contemplate the first natural Idea's of natural things and to meditate therein which is as a Test or Touch-stone by which all the Appearances and Likenesses of Reason are to be Examined if they Contradict them to be Rejected So also when any one is deceived by his own Imagination or the Cunning of Satan thinking any Evil Inspiration of the Devil to be a true Divine Revelation He that is so deceived is to be reduced to the natural Ideas of things if so be that pretended Revelation doth contradict them for no true Divine Revelation can Contradict the true natural Idea or to the Supernatural Idea's of Divine things which are most simple clear and obvious to the minds of men if they will turn their minds to the Divine Seed in them or at least those Ideas are readily and easily stirred up The Supernatural Idea's of divine things are most Clear Obvious to the mind For as in Natural Ideas so in Supernatural some are more easily raised than others For there is a certain Order both of Natural and Supernatural Idea's whereby they are gradually excited Nor is there any Mortal Man in whose Mind at some time or other there is not stirred up some Idea that is truly Supernatural and Divine and who hath not felt in himself both the Wrath and Judgment of GOD for his Sins and also some tender and gentle Tast oâ— GOD's Love and Goodness by which wicked Men are invited to Repentance Now that which is thought to be a Divine Revelation and is felt to Contradict any Divine and Supernatural Idea which is clearly perceived in the Soul it is a manifest token that it is not a Divine Revelation but either a false Imagination or the wicked Suggestion of some Evil Spirit But to proceed God hath declared his Will even in Contingent Truths in the Scripture If we will hear the Scripture as all Christians ought it testifies to us That GOD hath declared his Mind and Will even concerning Contingent Truths to come in the Prophets as that of the first to the Hebrews doth evidently declare GOD who at sundry times and in divers manners spoke to our Fathers in the Prophets Yea let us hear the Prophets themselves Hosea Chap 1. saith plainly That the Word of the LORD was made in him as it is in the Heb. Habakkuk also says As he was standing on his Watch to see what Jehovah would speak in him And it is so manifest Revelations were in the minds of the Prophets by Inward â—nspirations that the most Heavenly Revelations are by Inward Illustrations and Inspirations in the very Minds of the Prophets that it is strange how any that believes the Scripture should doubt of it And if it happened at any time such Revelations were made in the natural Imaginations of the Prophets or any of their Inward Natural Senses then it may be confessed they could not be Infallibly Certain they came from GOD unless they also felt God in the Divine and Supernatural Senses by which they did most neerly approach to him from these Superior and most-Inward Senses working upon the lower and less noble Faculties of the Mind But which ever way the Prophets were certain that they were Inspired of GOD even when they foretold Contingent Truths to come it is without doubt they were most certainly perswaded that they were Divinely Inspired Which were most-certain without any Outward Miraculous Demonstrations and that frequently without any outward Miracle For John the Baptist did no Miracle and many Prophesied where there appeared no Miracle as in the Scripture may be often observed And we also by the Inspiration of the same Divine Spirit by which the Prophets prophesied do believe their Words and Writings to be Divine concerning Contingent Truths as well past as to come else that Faith by which we believe the Scripture would not be Divine but meerly Humane And thence we need no outward Miracles to move us to Believe the Scriptures and therefore much less were they necessary to the Prophets who Writ them For we see in many places of the Prophets where they declare Prophecies as revealed to them of GOD there is not a word mentioned of any outward Miracle as that by Which alone they were Certain of it Moreover the Falseness of this Argument doth appear in that the Scripture doth declare many Contingent Truths to have been revealed to the Prophets in Dreams Divine Revelations by Dreams Now as natural and wicked Men do not see what they dream by a real perception of the Outward Senses but by Inward Idea's which are presented to the Mind and perceived by it so it is also in Divine Revelations of this nature Of which we have a clear Example in Joseph the Husband of the Blessed Virgin who when he observed his Wife with Child was told in a Dream That She had Conceived by the Holy Ghost Now I would know to which of Joseph's Outward Senses was this Revealed Or what Miracle had he to Induce him to Believe Which could neither be proved so as to make an Infallible Application to Mary by the Testimony of the Scripture and which being against the Order of Nature did Choke his Reason The Scripture mentions no Miracle in this matter and yet no doubt Joseph had highly sinned had he not Believed this Revelation and not withstanding rejected his Wife as an Adulteress But if thou say'st That according to thy Hypothesis there must have been a Miracle That is only to beg the Question And how false this Hypothesis is The Apostle shews clearly Corinth 2.14 The Natural or Animal Man knoweth not receiveth not the things of GOD. Now Divine Revelations are of this Nature The Outward Senses cannot discern the things of God for they are Spiritual and if either chiefly or only those things were to be Judged by the Outward Senses it would Contradict the Apostle For natural Men yea the most-wicked have the use of the outward Senses as true and exact as the most-Godly And whereas the Apostle adds For they are Spiritually Discerned It puts the Matter out of all Question For thence it abundantly appears that this discerning
Profitableness of our Publick Meetings 460. not to be neglected 461. silent waiting in Meetings proved from Scripture and Reason ibid. private Meetings in Time of Persecution not Justifiable 530 J. M. his Answer to a Jesuite 611 Merit see Justification ‑ the Merit and Reward of Works 386 387 Metaphysicks 424 Meum Tuum the Case of Meum and Tuum 2â—8 Minister of the Gospel It is not found in Scripture if any be called 299 416 417. Teachers are not to go before the Teaching of the Spirit 304. the Popish and Protestant Errors concerning the Grace of a Minister are rejected 310 315. they are given for the Perfection of the Saints c. 391. concerning their Call and wherein it is placed 403 407 416. Qualities 403 416 424. Orders and Distinction of Laity and Clergy 428 430 433. of separating Men for their Ministry 425 426. Concerning the Sustentation and Maintenance of Ministers and their Abuse of the Idleness Riot and Cruelty of Ministers 431 437. what kind of Ministry and Ministers the Quakers are for and what sort their Adversaries are for 438 439 442 443 ‑ the Properties of a true Call 831 832. what Evidence the first Publishers of Truth 's Testimony in this Age gave in their Ministry 190. and with what Courage they preached ibid. what Opposition they met withal 191. nothing now in this kind but what hath been the Lot of God's Witnesses in Ancient Times ibid. the Ministration of the Gospel is a Ministration of Life and Grace 656. False Ministers preach from their Study and Books 28. true Ministers Call is not of Man 36 90 91 658. their Ministry its Tendency 37 91. Christ gave some Apostles some Prophets c. 89. what kind of Men the Ministers ought to be and their Duty c. 139 144 167 168. the End of the Ministry the Saints mutual Comfort 304. what renders the Work of the Ministry useless 391 392. the powerful Ministry of Illiterate Men 426. Ministers of the Gospel and of the Law and Shadows differ 654. the Lame and Blind no legal Ministers 655. the Students Graceless Ministry Judas its Patron ibid. Holiness required in a Preacher ibid. the Work of the Ministry is not limited to outward Ordination and Literature 703. see Priests whether Natural Sciences are necessary to the Ministry 834. the fore-runner of the Downfal of a Man-made Ministry 885. Minister of the Law there was no doubtfulness concerning them under the Law 409 420 421. their Ministry was not purely Spiritual and while they performed it they behoved to be purified from their outward Pollutions as now those under the Gospel from their Inward 408 409 420 421. see Maintenance Preaching Miracles whether they be needful to those who place their Faith in Objective Revelation 278 279 416. ‑ J. Calvin asserts there is no need of them 37. or to prove a True Call 90. those of the Apostles were wrought by the Power of Christ in them 385. the Unbelieving Jews believed them not â—24 the preaching of sound Doctrine with an Holy Life is a better Evidence of a true Prophet than all outward Miracles ibid. we need no outward Miracles to believe the Scriptures 903. Monasteries to be shut up in Cloisters and Monasteries is not the true Mortification and Abstraction from the Love and Cares of the World 535. Monks and Fryars demure Deportment Hair-cloth and Vows c. 27. Moses 361 456 458 475 494. ‑ Moses's and Christ's Deliverance compared 52. Motions wicked Men neglect the Motions of the Spirit to â—rayer 472. Motions to Worship are previous in order of Nature 635. false Motions denied 836. J. B. is for praying without the Spirit 's Motion 843. he calls the Movings of the Power of God upon the Quakers Devilry 844. J. B Instanceth unusual Motions of his own party 844 845 Munster see Anabaptists their mischievous actings 288 Murmurer the Truth shuts him out 198 Musick 473 Mystery of Iniquity 428 492 Mysticks a certain sort of Mysticks among the Papists 458 459. N Name of the Lord 486.488 To anoint in the Name of the Lord 512. Nature The Book of Nature cannot discover all things neccessary to Salvation 631. see Socinians The Lamb's Nature not to be found in most Christians but the Doggish and Wolfish Nature doth prevail 709. The Corrupt Nature in the fall distinguisht from the Divine Nature by which the Gentiles did the things contained in the Law 12. Naylor James 876. his Repentance 84 630. Nero 521 665. Noahs faith had neither the Scripture nor the Prophecy of those going before him 358. It is said of him that he was a perfect Man 394. Number of using the singular Number to one Person 539.540 To Thee and Thou a single Person says I. B. is blunt and rude 874.875 O. Oath That it is not lawful to swear 533.551 to 556.565 concerning Oaths 870 873. Obedience No Man's Obedience to any Command will avail him any thing unless upon inward belief and conviction that the thing Commanded is of God 738. is better than Sacrifice 300. Object of Faith see Faith Office What is meant by an Office in the Church 837. Officers 836. see Elders Ordinances sealing Ordinances 476. Ordination The best primitive Protestants had no lawful Ordination at all and therefore could not convey any to others after them whether Protestants or others 648.660 Original sin a term not found in Scripture 40. Original sin a Popish Tradition 93. Zwinglius condemned in the Council of Trent for his notion of Original Sin 93. Oyl To annoint with Oyl 493 511 513. P Pagans 64 Papists the Rule of their Faith 289. they are forced ultimately to recur unto the immediate and inward Revelations of the Holy Spirit 293. What difference there is betwixt the cursed deeds of those at Munster and theirs 288 290. They have taken away the second Commandment in their Catechism 3O2 they make Philosophy the Hand-Maid of Divinity 305. They exalt too much the natural Power and what they think of the saving Light 354. Their Doctrine concerning Justification is greatly vitiate 366. Concerning their manners and ceremonies 405.406 Their literature and studies 422. Of the modern Apostles and Evangelists 430. Whom they exclude from the Ministry 431.432 They must be sure of so much a year before they preach 433. They do not labour 437. The more moderate and sober of them exclaim against the excessive Revenues of the Clergy 435. Their worship can easily be stopped 454.455 Albeit they say None are saved without Water-Baptism yet they allow an Exception 289. Of Baptism 492. Of the Flesh and Blood of Christ 497 498. Of an Oath 550. The Maxim among the Papists Extra Ecclesiam nulla Salus in some sense true but as it is understood by them generally it destroys Love and Charity 688. Papists pretended charity see Armenian Parable of the Talents 344.349 Of the Vineyard entrusted 335. of the Sower 348 349 of the Tares 519 Paschal Lamb the end thereof 500. Patriarchs 496 501. Peace
Superstitious I could also were it not both tedious and troublesome to repeat such stuff give Instance of not much less Severity and Reproaches very near of the same Quality Severity and Reproaches betwixt Remonstrants c. and Presbyterians and Independents that have passed betwixt other subdivided Species of Calvinists as betwixt the Remonstrants and Contra-Remonstrants in Holland upon the difference of their Principles albeit they agree in the matter of Government And the English Presbyterians and Independents who quarrel not much at least the generality of them as themselves are willing the World should believe about Principles but only in a small Circumstance of Government All which doth well witness how Void those Men are of true Charity and how far from that true Vniversal Christian Love so much commended and pretended to by them Especially considering that these are not only some personal Infirmities or Escapes of private Persons among them but the Vniversal Necessary and Consequential Effects of their respective Principles which proceed from them as Men so Circumstantiated and Related to such and such Fellowships and Societies There is another Principle not only Common both to Lutherans and Calvinists The Evil of National Churches Parishes and Preachers c. set up and Established but even to those subdivided Calvinists I mean the Episcopalians and Presbyterians which cannot but obstruct and necessarily hinder this Vniversal Love To wit The pressing after and seeking to establish a National Church whereby upon the Magistrates or great part imbracing any Religion they distribute the whole Kingdom into several Parishes or Congregations and appoint Preachers of that Way to them all So that a Man cannot be a Member of the State without he be a Member of the Church also and he is robbed of the very Priviledges which he ought to enjoy as a Man unless he will Agree albeit against his Conscience to every Circumstance of that Church which is established in the Country he lives For the making of which the more Effectual the Law in our Country provides that when a Man is Excommunicated or cast out of the Church Excommunication the Evil thereof he is also cast out of the State So that a Man upon the Churches Censure for a matter meerly Conscientious incurs the same hazzard of the loss of his Estate and Liberty as if he had been guilty of some hainous Crime towards the State But how can those pretend to Vniversal Love that have thus Confined all both Spiritual and Temporal Blessings to their Sect that they think not Men worthy to live as Men or breath the common Air unless they will subscribe to all their Sentiments Surely this is far from the Nature of God's Love that causes his Sun to rise both upon the Just and Vnjust Thus far as to Persecution and what depends upon it I observed before that the general Defect of this Vniversal Love did proceed from wrong Notions concerning the Love of God for such as Confined God's Love did consequentially Confine their own Now the Chief way whereby Men by their own narrow Opinions seek to limit and confine the Vniversal Love of God is by proposing the necessary means of Salvation appointed by God as not reaching to all for such to whom they reach not we cannot suppose to have any Real Love extended to them In this the generality of Protestants are deficient albeit some exceed others in in a particular respect as shall be hereafter observed Lutherans c. hold No Salvation without the Knowledge of Christ and the Scriptures That wherein they are generally Wanting is by affirming That there can be no Salvation without the explicit Knowledge of Christ and Benefit of the Scriptures This is held both by Lutherans Calvinists and Arminians I mean by these Churches whatever may be the private Sentiments of particular Persons among them Now whereas all these do acknowledge That many Thousands yea whole Nations have been and are Excluded from the Benefit of this Knowledge they must necessarily Conclude Salvation Impossible to them and so they can have no Charity for them so as to suppose a possibility of Salvation to them And this goes directly against and destroys the Nature of Vniversal Love which cannot be entertained towards any but upon the Supposition that they are under a Possibility of being Saved or that those Circumstances they are under not being in themselves simply considered sinful as being such as are not in them to help do not absolutely Exclude them from it I Confess that I cannot have Charity to a wicked Man that he can be Saved so long as he continues Wicked and if thence any should seek to Infer That so likewise Object We cannot have Charity to those Men that want the Scriptures and the outward Knowledge of Christ that they can be Saved so long as they want that Therefore as the one is not contrary to Universal Love neither is the other Answ. I Answer The Comparison holds not at all because the Ground of my not having Charity to him is his Continuing in a thing which himself knows to be displeasing to God by the Law of God which he has Revealed to him and acknowledges to be good and therefore the ground of my Hopes of him that he may be Saved if he Repents is because he knows the means how to Repent The Ground of our Vniversal Love and be Converted So my Vniversal Love reaches to him not only in that I believe 't is possible for God to bring him out of his Wickedness but in that I acknowledge that God in order thereto has actually made manifest to him the Way how he may be Converted and so I exclude him not from the Vniversal Love of God which I suppose in that Manifestation of his Will to have already really touched and reached him But the other Case has no Parity with this The Defect of the Scriptures and outward Knowledge of Christ in the Indians is Providential For first that Defect of the Scriptures and outward Knowledge of Christ in an Indian or American c. is no wilful malitious Act of them against any Law known to them but is the meer Providence of God by them inevitable neither is it unto them any Moral Evil that they are born or brought up in these parts or come not to those places where they may learn and find that Knowledge If I then judge that God's Love reaches not any such whom by this Providence he has permitted to be thus Born and Educated in order to Save them my Vniversal Love can no ways reach to them so as to suppose Salvation possible to them not because they Refuse or Resist the Means of Knowledge and Salvation appointed to them of God but because they want it by the Will of God who thought not meet to give it to them I look not upon it as my work in this Treatise to Refute this Doctrine and shew its Contrariety to
Truth and Scripture having done that largely else-where as in my Apology Expl. of the 5 th and 6 th Proposition it is enough here that I shew that such as hold this Opinion cannot justly pretend to Vniversal Love as doth evidently appear by what is said and needs no further Question Perhaps the Socinians may step in here or others of more general Principles who will Affirm They do not believe that the want of this Explicit Knowledge doth necessarily Exclude Men from Salvation It is true there are some of that mind but it were hard to rank them under any particular Denomination It being rather a Notion of those Men of whom I made mention before that are Vncertain in their Principles and join with no People absolutely than acknowledged by a People or any publick Confession of any Vnited or Gathered Church and People The Socinians generally lay very great stress upon the outward Knowledge of Christ and do believe Socinians belief of the outward Knowledge of Christ and Resurrection as necessary to Salvation the outward Knowledge of Christ or of the Resurrection at least to be absolutely Needful holding the Sufficiency of that alone upon Rom. 10.9 But passing that and taking it for granted that the Generality of Socinians and several others with them who being all taken in Cumulo may pass for as much as a whole Body of People do believe and affirm Salvation even possible to such as are by an Inevitable Fate Excluded from the benefit of that External Knowledge in that they say That such as will Improve that light of Nature Object which all Men have given them of God and Exercise that Common Principle of Reason may from the Works of Creation and Providence certainly Conclude That there is a God forsake many Evils and do much Good and that such as do thus Improve this Natural and Common Light do obtain of God to send them miraculously either some Man or Angel to signify to them the outward Knowledge or Resurrection of Christ that they may believe it and be saved I Answer This doth not reach the full Extent of Vniversal Love because it still limiteth it to this External Knowledge Answ. and supposeth no Means of Salvation without it And next because it supposeth some-what Miraculous which as has been before observed is a Limitation not to be admitted in this Case But if any would Affirm that the Improving of this Natural Light proved to them a Means of Salvation without supposing any Necessity of having the outward Knowledge of Christ at all albeit it would seem by the Extent of their Charity that their Love were very Vniversal yet they do not establish true Vniversal Love more than the other Because nothing is true Vniversal Love but that which naturally proceedeth from the true Love of God and is founded upon good and sound Principles deduced there from and which hath not its rise from the Love of Self or from a Selfish Principle Which though it may have a shew of Vniversal Love is not really such else he that would Affirm He believed that all Men as well the Wicked as the Godly the Vnbelieving as the Believing should be saved and that no Wickedness can hinder a Man from being Saved Might be said to be a truer Preacher of Vniversal Love than any and most Charitable of all Men and yet how would this be justly Condemned by all Christians There can then be no true Vniversal Love but that which is built upon the Love of God and is pure and of the nature of it So then those that Affirm That Men may be saved even without the outward Knowledge of Christ and of the Scriptures if they Improve the Light of Nature Whether it be that they judge The Light of Nature in order to Salvation an Exalting of Corrupt Reason not true Operation that the Light of Nature can carry them through to the End and accomplish the Work or that they suppose the Improving of it will procure any such Miraculous Revelation do not truly Preach or Establish Vniversal Love because the same is not founded upon the true Love of God but is an Exalting of the Nature and Reason of Man which is really defiled and proceeds from Self Since these Men for the most part do look upon Grace or the Operation of the Spirit in the Saints as but a meer Fancy so I say these Men do not commend the true Love of God which is contrary to Self but only their own Corrupt Nature and Reason and do therefore really Oppose and Slight the Vniversal Love of God in that they suppose Man capable of himself to save himself without Christ the alone Mediator in and by whom the Vniversal Love of God to all is only Extended For whom-ever God loves he loves them in Christ and no other ways and this Love of God in Christ cannot be truly received and entertained to the Salvation of the Soul but as the Old Man the first Man with his Deeds which are altogether Corrupted and can claim no share in Man's Salvation is put off and done away and as the New Man that proceeds from a Divine Spiritual Seed which is not of nor from Man's Nature comes to be born and brought forth in the Soul The Principle of Absolute Reprobation is contrary to God's Vniversal Love and Invitation But much more do they Contradict and Declare themselves void of and Strangers to the Vniversal Love who hold the precise Decree of Reprobation with the other Principles depending thereupon in believing That the far greater number not only of Man kind but even of those that profess the Name of Christ are necessarily damn'd and that by Vertue of God's Absolute Decree who from all Eternity ordained to Create them for that very end and appointed them to walk in such Wickedness for which he might Condemn them and punish them Eternally So that not only such as are ignorant of the History of Christ and of the Scriptures are certainly Damned but even most of those who have the benefit of this Knowledge are notwithstanding Damned also for not right using and applying the same which miserable Crime they necessarily fall in because that God albeit He publickly and by his Revealed Will doth invite them all to Salvation yet by a secret Will unknown to Men He doth with-hold from them all Power and Grace so to do Now I say whoever are of this mind as all Calvinists generally are cannot justly pretend to Vniversal Love for seeing they limit the Love of God to a small Number making all the rest only Objects of his Wrath and Indignation they must by Consequence so limit their own Love also For God being the Fountain and Author of Love no Man can extend true Christian Love beyond his yea the greatest and highest Love of any Man falls infinitely short of the Love of God even as far as a little Drop of Water falls short of the Great Ocean
Fire and outward Light of the Sun as a certain Preacher said 357. it may be resisted 331 333 338 398 399. by this Light or Seed Grace and Word of God he invites all and calls them to Salvation 352 354 none of those to whom the History of Christ is preached are saved but by the inward Operation of this Light 353 355. it is small in the first manifestation but it groweth 353. it is slighted by the Calvinists Papists Socinians and Arminians and why 354. none can put it to silence 357. there are and may be saved by the operation thereof who are ignorant of the History of Christ 318 319 331 336 337 352 356 362. an answer to the Objection That none can be saved but in the Name of Jesus Christ 358 359 367. The Light within being believed in and obeyed leads to the use of the Scriptures 11. where the Light is there is Christ himself ibid. 63. the Light is not contradistinguished from the Gospel but is the same 64 some may have saving Light and Grace who after a certain manner may be said not to have the Spirit 66 The Light of Jesus Christ in Men will discover the Intents of the heart and flatter none 711. the Light is no Introduction to paganism 67. concerning the Light 123. the Light is come into the World c. 126 165. Light of Nature objected 693. The Light seed and Grace of God no part of Man's Nature 694. the Inward Principle of Life and Light described 699. Deaf People c. the Light may Influence which Writings c. cannot 759 805 302. Objections against the Universality of the Light 797 798. 't is sufficient and saving ibid. 't is not nature's Light 829. the Testimony of Cyrill Alex. of the Light 344 Life The Principle of Divine Life is never Idle 644. the Life of Words witnessed ibid. see Christ no Nourishment no Life 414. Lifeless Members what Church they make ibid. Literature Humane Literature is not at all needful 421 c. see Minister Sciences Liturgy 444 455. Logick 423 424. ‑ Aristotle's â—ogick by Papists and Protestants made the Hand-maid of Divinity so called 305 Lord There is one Lord 279 280. No Man can call Jesus Lord c. 276 468. the Name of the Lord how taken in Scripture 487 Lot Abraham's and Lot's bowing 874 Love Of a Love-Feast 509 510 679 694 704 Lucifer Lucifer's Spirit affecting honour 537 538 Lukewarmness of the Church of Laodicea 411. see Church Religion Luther 526. Luther and Calvin testifying against Persecution persecute themselves thereby encouraging Papists 526 527. Lutherans their Seditions against Reformed Teachers and Assault c. 292. their Principle of Persecution c. 690. they hold no Salvation without the Knowledge of Christ and the Scriptures 692 M. Macquare R. M's most abusive Railing against the Quakers and their Doctrine 880. and his shameless Flatteries to J. B. ibid. Magistrate Concerning his Power in-things purely Religious and that he hath no Authority over the Conscience 515 530. nor ought he to punish according to Church-Censure 517. concerning the present Magistrates of the Christian Word 563 564. Magistracy and the Offices thereof 157 159 171. is an Ordinance of God 710. its Lawfulness and Power 865. he bears not the Sword in vain 665. not to punish for Religious Matters but Evil in Civil Matters ibid. Priests call for the Magistrates Sword to defend their Doctrine against the Quakers 76 they make him their Executioner 667. Christ's Kingdom needs not outward Power to protect it 846. the Nature of the Gospel is Extrinsick from the Rule and Government of State 517. if Magistrates have Power to punish Hereticks then Nero was no Persecutor 521. then forcing a Conformity is not Compelling the Conscience as J. B. Asserts 865. see Heresies Mahomet prohibited all Reason and Discourse about Religion 527. he was an Impostor 338. Majesty your Majesty see Titles ‑ excellent Majesty 875 Maintenance Minister's Maintenance 142. must be voluntary not coercive ibid. 143. the Gospel to be made without Charge 168 434. his necessities to be answered 432 661. God sends no Man away faring upon his own Charges 435. the Abuses Priests Maintenance brings 436. in the Primitive Times no stinted Maintenance was sought by the Ministers ibid. who hire a Teacher may pay his Stipend 438. what kind of Maintenance is denied 661 662. what Maintenance allowed to Ministers in Scripture 840. Malchus his Ear cut off see Titles Man see Knowledge his Spirit knoweth the things of a Man and not the things of God 275. the Carnal Man esteemeth the Gospel-Truths as Lies 276. and in that State he cannot please God 282. the New Man and the Old 294 593. the Natural Man cannot discern Spiritual Things As to the First Adam he is Fallen and Degenerate 294 308 310 317 318. his Thoughts of God and Divine Things in the Corrupt State are Evil and Unprofitable 310. nothing of Adam's Sin is Imputed to him until by Evil-doing he Commit his own 311 315 316. in the Corrupt State he hath no Will or Light capable of it self to manifest Spiritual things 311 314 367. he cannot when he will procure to himself Tenderness of Heart 389. whatsoever he doth while he doth it not by in and through the Power of God he is not approved of God 452 453. how the inward Man is nourished 495 497. how his Vnderstanding cannot be forced by Sufferings and how his Vnderstanding is changed 521 522. the Heart of Man is deceitful 301 312. his Imaginations evil ibid. the Natural Man discerns not c. 313. the Fall of Man did affect both Soul and Body 762. how Man's Mind is changed 522 Manifestation see Seed Marchandize what it is to make Marchandize with the Scriptures 426 Marriages the Care taken about them by the People called Quakers 210 211. Martyrs of Protestant Martyrs 523 528 J. B's condemning Primitive Martyrs falsly as led by a Spirit of Error 736. Mass 441 448 454 474. ‑ the Popish Mass and Vespers 443. see Papists Mathematician 293 294 Meats and Drinks the Law was Meats and Drinks not so the Gospel 512. the observing of Meats Drinks Washings to be considered in a threefold respect 586. Mechanicks 431. they contributed much to the Reformation 432 Mediator see Christ. Meditation the Quakers are not against it 452 Meetings to have set Meetings to the Glory of God and the Good of the Church in their proper Times and Seasons doth not contradict the being led Immediately by the Spirit of God 204 235. Meetings to take Care for the Poor Widows and Orphans c. 206. the necessity of Meetings set Times and Places 442. Assemblies of Worship in publick described 444. Silent Meetings 445. a secret Travel in Silent Meetings 446. speaking to Edification in Meetings 446. the mocker in Meetings ibid. our Work and Worship in our Meetings 447. a sweet Sound of Thanksgiving and Praise in our Meetings 448. set Times and Places and the Use and